Chapter 1 BACK FOR THE HOLIDAYS
Chapter 1 BACK FOR THE HOLIDAYS
'George, can't you sit still for even a minute!' said Julian. 'It's bad enough to have the train rockingabout all over the place, without you falling over my feet all the time, going to look out of first onewindow and then the other.'
'Well, we're nearly at Kirrin - almost home!' said George. 'I can't help feeling excited. I've missed oldTimmy so much this term, and I just can't wait to see him! I love to look out of the window and seehow much nearer we are to Kirrin. Do you think Timmy will be on the station to meet us, barkingmadly?'
'Don't be an ass,' said Dick. 'He's a clever dog, but not clever enough to read railway time-tables.'
'He doesn't need to,' said George. 'He always knows when I'm coming home.'
'I really believe he does,' said Anne, seriously. 'Your mother always says how excited he is on the dayyou are arriving home from school - can't keep still - keeps going to the front gate and looking downthe road.'
'Dear, dear Timmy!' said George, falling over Julian's feet again, as she scrambled once more to thewindow. 'We're nearly there. Look, there's the signal-box, and the signal is down.
HURRAH!'
Her three cousins looked at her in amusement. George was always like this on the way home fromschool. Her thoughts were full of very little else but her beloved Timmy all the way home.
Julian thought how much she looked like a restless boy just then, with her short, curly hair, and herdetermined expression. George had always longed to be a boy, but as she wasn't, she made up for itby trying to speak and act like one, and would never answer to her full name of Georgina.
'We're coming into Kirrin station!' yelled George, almost falling out of the window. 'I can see ourporter. Hey, Peters - we're back again. WE'RE BACK AGAIN!'
The train slid into Kirrin station, and Peters waved and grinned. He had known George since she wasa baby. George opened the door and leapt out of the carriage.
'Home again! Back at Kirrin! Oh, I do hope Timmy will be at the station!' she said.
But there was no Timmy there. 'He must have forgotten you were coming,' said Dick, with a grin, andat once got a scowl from George. Peters came up, smiling all over his face, and gave 2them his usual welcome. Everyone in Kirrin Village knew the Five - which, of course, includedTimmy the dog.
Peters soon had the children's luggage out, and wheeled it down the platform on his trolley. 'I'll sendit along to Kirrin Cottage as soon as the van comes,' he said. 'Had a good term?'
'Smashing!' said Dick. 'But it seemed very long, as Easter is so late this year. My word - look at theprimroses on the railway banks.'
But George had no eyes for anything just then. She was still looking out for Timmy. Where was he?
WHY hadn't he come to the station to meet them? He came last time and the time before!
She turned a troubled face to Dick.
'Do you think he's ill?' she asked. 'Or has he forgotten me? Or...'
'Oh, don't be an ass, George,' said Dick. 'He is probably in the house somewhere and can't get out.
Look out - the trolley nearly ran you over then.'
George skipped out of the way, glaring. WHERE was Timmy? She was sure he was ill - or had hadan accident - or was tied up and couldn't get away. Perhaps Joan, the cook, had forgotten to let himloose.
'I'm going to take a taxi home, if I've enough money,' she said, taking out her purse. 'You others canwalk. I must see if anything's happened to Timmy - he's never missed meeting our train before.'
'But George, it's such a lovely walk to Kirrin Cottage!' said Anne. 'You know how you love to seeyour island - dear old Kirrin Island - as we walk to your mother's house - and the bay - and hear thewaves crashing on the rocks.'
'I'm taking the station taxi,' said George, obstinately, counting the money in her purse. 'If you'd like tocome with me, you can. It's Timmy I want to see, not islands and waves and things! I'm sure he's illor has had an accident or something!'
'All right, George, do as you please,' said Julian. 'Hope you find dear old Timmy is perfectly well- and has only forgotten the time of the train. See you later.'
The two brothers, and their sister Anne, set off together, looking forward to the walk to KirrinCottage. How lovely to see Kirrin Bay again, and George's island!
'Isn't she lucky to have a real island of her very own!' said Anne. 'Fancy it belonging to her family foryears and years - and then one day her mother suddenly gives it to George! I bet she 3worried and worried dear Aunt Fanny until she gave in to old George. I do so hope Timmy is allright; we shan't enjoy our holidays with George's mother if there's anything wrong with Timmy.'
'Oh, George will probably go and live in Timmy's kennel with him,' said Dick, with a chuckle.
'Ha - look! The sea - and Kirrin Bay - AND the little old island as lovely as ever!'
'With its gulls circling round, and mewing like cats,' said Julian. 'And the old ruined castle there, justexactly the same as usual. Not a single stone fallen out of it, as far as I can see.'
'You can't possibly see that at this distance,' said Anne, screwing up her eyes. 'Oh, isn't the first day ofthe hols heavenly? We seem to have all the time in the world in front of us!'
'Yes. And then, alas, after a few days, the holidays rush by,' said Julian. 'I wonder if George is homeby now.'
'Well, her taxi passed us going at a tremendous pace!' said Dick. 'I bet old George was shouting at thedriver to go as fast as possible!'
'Look - there's Kirrin Cottage - I can just see the chimneys in the distance,' said Dick. 'Smoke iscoming from one of them.'
'Funny - why only one?' said Julian. 'They usually have the kitchen fire going, and a fire in UncleQuentin's study. He's such a cold mortal when he's working out all his wonderful figures for hisinventions.'
'Perhaps he's away,' said Anne, hopefully. She was rather afraid of George's hasty-tempered father. 'Ishould think Uncle Quentin could do with a holiday at times - he's always buried in rows and rows offigures.'
'Well, let's hope we don't disturb him too much,' said Julian. 'It's hard on Aunt Fanny if he keepsyelling at everyone. We'll try and be out of doors most of the time.'
They were nearly at Kirrin Cottage now. As they came near to the front gate, they saw George comerunning down the garden-path. To Julian's horror, she was crying bitterly.
'I say - it does look as if something has happened to old Timmy,' he said, scared. 'It's not like Georgeto cry - she never cries! What can have happened?'
In great alarm they began to run, and Anne shouted as she ran, 'George! George, what's the matter? Issomething wrong with Timmy? What's happened?'
'We can't stay at home,' wept George. 'We've got to go away somewhere. Something awful'shappened!'
4'What is it? Tell us, you idiot!' said Dick, in alarm. 'For goodness' sake, what's happened? Is Timmyrun over, or something?'
'No - it isn't Timmy,' said George, wiping her eyes with her hand, because, as usual, she had nohandkerchief. 'It's Joan - Joan, our dear, darling cook!'
'What's the matter with her?' asked Julian, thinking of all kinds of dreadful things. 'GEORGE, willyou please TELL US!'
'Joan's got scarlet fever,' said George, sniffing dolefully. 'So we can't be at Kirrin Cottage.'
'Why not?' demanded Dick. 'Joan will have to go to a fever hospital - and we can all stay at KirrinCottage and help your mother. Poor old Joan! But cheer up, George, scarlet fever isn't much of athing to have nowadays. Come on - let's go in and see if we can comfort your mother.
Poor old Aunt Fanny, she will be in a stew - with all of us four cousins at Kirrin Cottage too!
Never mind, we can...'
'Stop jabbering, Dick,' said George, exasperated. 'We can't stay at Kirrin Cottage. Mother wouldn'teven let me go in at the front door! She shooed me away, and said I was to wait in the garden, thedoctor was coming in a minute or two.'
Someone called to them from a window of Kirrin Cottage. 'Are you all there, children? Julian, comehere, will you?'
They all went into the garden, and saw their Aunt Fanny, George's mother, leaning out of a bedroomwindow.
'Listen, dears,' she said. 'Joan has scarlet fever, and is waiting for an ambulance to take her to thehospital, and...'
'Aunt Fanny - don't worry. We'll all turn to and help,' called back Julian, cheerfully.
'Dear Julian - you still don't understand,' said his aunt. 'You see, neither your uncle nor I have hadscarlet fever - so we are in quarantine, and mustn't have anyone near us, in case we get it, and give itto them - and that might mean we'd give it to all you four.'
'Would Timmy get it?' asked George, still sniffing dolefully.
'No, of course not. Don't be silly, George,' said her mother. 'Did you ever hear of dogs gettingmeasles or whooping-cough or any of our illnesses? Timmy isn't in quarantine. You can get him outof his kennel as soon as you like.'
George's face lighted up immediately, and she shot round the back of the house, yelling Timmy'sname. At once there came a volley of barks!
5'Aunt Fanny - what do you want us to do?' asked Julian. 'We can't go to my home, because my peopleare still in Germany. Should we go to a hotel?'
'No, dear, I'll think of somewhere you can all go,' said his aunt. 'Good gracious, what a row Timmy ismaking! Poor Joan - she has such a splitting headache.'
'Here's the ambulance,' cried Anne, as a big hospital van drew up outside the gate. Mrs. Kirrindisappeared from the window at once to tell Joan. The ambulance man went up to the front door, hismate behind him carrying a stretcher. The four children watched in surprise. 'He's gone to fetch dearold Joan,' said Julian. And sure enough the stretcher was soon carried out with Joan lying on it,wrapped round in blankets. She waved to the children as the men carried her out.
'Soon be back!' she said, in rather a croaky voice. 'Help Mrs. Kirrin if you can. So sorry about this!'
'Poor Joan,' said Anne, with tears in her eyes. 'Get better quickly, Joan. We shall miss you so!'
The ambulance door closed and the van went off very smoothly and quietly.
'Whatever shall we do?' said Dick, turning to Julian. 'Can't go home - can't stay here! Oh, here'sTIMMY! How are you, Tim, old thing? Thank goodness you can't get scarlet fever. Don't knock meover, old boy. Down! Gosh, what a licky dog you are!'
Timmy was the only one in high spirits. The others felt really down in the dumps. Oh dear - what wasto be done? Where could they go? What a horrid beginning to a holiday! Down, Timmy, DOWN!
What a dog! Anyone would think he had never even heard of scarlet fever! WILL you get down,Timmy!
1.侦探团回归
侦探团回归
“乔治，你怎么老走来走去！”朱利安说，“火车一路上已经够颠簸了，你倒好，这边看完到那边看……你绊到我的脚啦！”
“看，我们快到科林啦——快到家喽！”乔治说，“我好激动啊！
一学期没见到我的蒂米了，真是迫不及待想见它！我之所以老凑到窗边往外看，是因为想知道还有多久才到科林呀。你觉得蒂米会在车站里狂叫着等我们吗？”
“怎么可能！”迪克说，“蒂米是很聪明，但它还没聪明到会看列车时刻表吧。”
“它用不着看时刻表，”乔治说，“我一到站，它就会有感应！”
“我也相信它有，”安妮认真地说，“你妈妈常说，每次到了你放假回家那天，蒂米都非常激动，它会不停地跑去前门那望着马路，完全待不住！”
“我最最亲爱的蒂米呀！”乔治说着又凑到窗边，结果又绊到了朱利安的脚，“我们快到了！看！信号房的指示是向下的 。哇！”
乔治的三个堂兄妹看着她，哭笑不得。她每次放假回家都很激动，一路上会一直念叨她心爱的蒂米。朱利安以前就觉得，乔治一头短鬈发、面容坚定的样子，活脱脱是一个好动的男孩子。实际上乔治是个女孩，但她一直想做个男孩，所以她总是模仿男孩的动作和说话方式，而且她从不告诉别人，自己的全名叫乔治娜。
“火车进站啦！”乔治大叫道，差点从窗口掉下去，“我看到我们的行李工了！嘿！彼得斯——我们回来啦！我——们——回——来——啦——”
火车驶进科林站，彼得斯微笑着朝他们挥手，乔治还是婴儿的时候彼得斯就认识她了。乔治开门从车厢里跳了下来。
“到家啦！科林，我回来啦！要是蒂米能来车站接我就好了。”
可惜蒂米没有来。“它一定是忘了你要回来。”迪克打趣道，乔治气得瞪了他一眼。彼得斯像往常那样，满脸笑容地上前迎接他们。在科林镇，人人都认识疯狂侦探团——当然啦，也包括蒂米。
彼得斯很快就把他们的行李搬了出来，用手推车推到站台上。“行李车一来我就把它们送到科林庄园去。”他说，“你们这学期过得怎么样？”
“棒极了！”迪克回答道，“可能因为今年的复活节比往年要晚，我感觉时间过得好慢。天哪，看铁路两边土堤上的报春花，开得真好！”
可是乔治现在没心思看花，她还在找蒂米。蒂米去哪了？为什么它没来车站接我们？它上次和上上次都来了呀！
她一脸忧虑地转向迪克：“难道蒂米病了？还是说它真把我给忘了？”
“别犯傻了，乔治，”迪克说，“可能它只是在家出不来——小心，推车要轧到你的脚啦。”
乔治瞪了他一眼，跳开了。蒂米到底去哪儿了？她猜它可能生病了；也可能出意外了；又或许它被拴住了，逃脱不了；也可能是厨娘乔安娜忘了给它解开绳索。
“钱够的话，我想搭出租车回家，”乔治边拿出钱包边说，“你们可以走回去，我想赶紧看看蒂米怎么了，它之前从未错过接我们回家。”
“走回科林庄园多惬意呀，乔治！”安妮说，“你不是最爱欣赏科林岛的美景吗？走回你家的路上不仅能看到海湾，还能听到海浪拍打岩石的声音。”
“我还是打算搭出租车，”乔治倔强地说着，手里数着钱，“你们想跟我一块儿的话也可以。我现在啥也不想看，只想快点见到我的蒂米！我担心它真的生病了或是出意外了！”
“好吧，乔治，我们不劝你了，”朱利安说，“希望蒂米好好的，它很可能只是忘了列车的到站时间。你去吧，我们待会儿见！”
安妮和她的两个哥哥带着对沿途美景的期待，一起徒步去科林庄园。终于能再次看到科林湾和乔治的岛啦！
“乔治可真幸运！能拥有属于自己的岛！”安妮说，“我猜这岛很多年前就属于她的家族了，直到乔治长大了，范妮婶婶才想到把它传给乔治！我敢打赌，范妮婶婶把岛给乔治之前一定纠结过。希望蒂米没事，不然的话，我们也没心思和范妮婶婶一起度假了。”
“蒂米要是病了，乔治很可能会直接住在它的窝里照顾它！”迪克咯咯笑着说，“看！这大海、科林湾还有这熟悉的小岛，它们依旧那么可爱！”
“还有盘旋的海鸥，像猫一样‘喵呜喵呜’叫着，”朱利安说，“还有那边荒废的城堡，它还是像以前一样，我感觉它一块石头都没少！”
“这么远你怎么可能看得清！”安妮眯起眼睛，不可置信地说，“总之，美好的假期开始啦！眼下我们有大把大把的时间啦！”
“是的，但过几天可能就会觉得，假期‘嗖’的一下就过去了。”朱利安说，“乔治应该到家了吧？”
“刚才就看见她坐的出租车飞速远去了，”迪克说，“乔治肯定在不停地催促司机开快点儿！”
“看！就快到科林庄园啦！隔那么远我都能看到它的烟囱，”迪克说，“有个烟囱在冒烟呢。”
“有意思，不过为什么只有一个在冒烟？”朱利安说，“通常厨房会一直烧着火，还有昆廷叔叔的书房，他搞发明做运算时太冷了，我说的是冷静的‘冷’，所以得用火一直烤着他。”
“希望他出门了。”安妮说，乔治的爸爸脾气暴躁，她有点怕他，“昆廷叔叔总是埋头工作，我觉得他应该时不时地给自己放个假。”
“希望我们的到来不会打扰到他工作。”朱利安说，“如果他老是冲大家发脾气，范妮婶婶会很为难的。我们可以尽量少待在屋里。”
他们快要到达科林庄园了。当他们走近前门时，看到乔治沿着花园小径跑出来，而且，她在痛哭！这让朱利安感到很不安。
“蒂米……似乎真的遭遇了不测，”他害怕地说，“这不像乔治，她从不轻易哭的！到底是什么事让她哭得这么伤心？”
他们惊慌地跑过去，安妮边跑边喊：“乔治！出什么事了？蒂米怎么啦？发生了什么事？”
“我们不能进屋子里，”乔治抹了把眼泪说，“出事了！我们得到别的地方去。”
“出了什么事？快告诉我们呀！”迪克担心地问，“到底怎么了？
蒂米走丢了，还是别的什么事？”
“不……不是蒂米，”乔治从不带手帕，此时她习惯性地直接用手抹着眼泪，“是乔安娜！我们最最亲爱的厨娘！”
“她怎么了？”朱利安问道，脑中浮现各种可怕的事情，“乔治！
你快告诉我们啊！”
“乔安娜得了猩红热，”乔治惆怅地吸着鼻子，“所以我们不能在科林庄园度假了。”
“为什么？”迪克急切地问，“乔安娜得去医院呀，那我们就可以待在科林庄园，给你妈妈当帮手了。可怜的乔安娜！乔治，你一定要振作点！猩红热不是什么大病，好啦，我们进屋去安慰一下你妈妈吧。可怜的范妮婶婶，再加上我们四个来度假，她肯定急坏了！
不过，我们可以……”
“打住，迪克，”乔治不耐烦地打断他，“我们不能待在科林庄园里了，妈妈甚至不让我靠近前门！她不仅赶我走，还交代我要待在花园里，她说医生就快到了。”
这时，有人在小屋的窗口那里喊他们。“孩子们，大家都在吗？
朱利安，你过来一下。”
他们走进花园，看到范妮婶婶——也就是乔治的妈妈，从卧室的窗口探出头来。
“听着，亲爱的，”她说，“乔安娜得了猩红热，一会儿救护车会送她去医院……”
“范妮婶婶，您别担心！我们会互相照顾的。”朱利安真诚地回应道。
“亲爱的朱利安，你还是没明白。”范妮婶婶说，“你看，你叔叔和我之前都没得过猩红热，所以我们现在得隔离起来，怕万一我们被传染了，又传染给你们。”
“那蒂米会被传染吗？”乔治继续忧郁地吸着鼻子。
“它当然不会，傻姑娘，”她妈妈说，“你什么时候听说过狗得麻疹、百日咳之类的，那是我们人类才会得的病。蒂米不需要隔离，你随时可以带它出去玩。”
乔治的表情一下子就亮了，她一边喊着蒂米的名字一边向屋后跑去。紧接着就听到几声犬吠！
“范妮婶婶，接下来我们该去哪里？”朱利安问，“我的家人还在德国，大家也没法去我家，我们要去住酒店吗？”
“不，亲爱的，让我来想办法。”范妮婶婶说，“天哪，蒂米叫声可真大，可怜的乔安娜，她正头痛欲裂呢。”
“救护车来了！”安妮大嚷。一辆救护车停在门外，范妮婶婶马上从窗口缩回去告诉乔安娜。两位急救员来到前门，其中一位扛着担架，四个孩子惊奇地看着他们。“他们要去抬乔安娜出来。”朱利安说。很快他们就见到乔安娜裹着毯子被担架抬了出来，经过孩子们时她还朝大家挥了挥手。
“我很快就会回来的。”她声音嘶哑，“请大家给范妮太太帮帮忙吧。实在抱歉……”
“可怜的乔安娜，”安妮说着，眼泪直打转，“你要快点好起来，我们会想你的！”
关上门后，救护车平稳地开走了。
“我们接下来怎么办？”迪克转头问朱利安，“没法回家，也不能待在这里。哦，蒂米！你还好吗，我的老朋友？谢天谢地，还好你不会得猩红热。别撞我呀，大家伙，坐下！天哪，你可真爱舔人！”
大家都闷闷不乐的，只有蒂米在欢呼雀跃。天哪，接下来要怎么办？大家能去哪里？假期第一天就这么糟糕！哦，坐下，蒂米，坐下！乖！其实它连猩红热都没听说过！坐下——蒂米！
Chapter 2 PLANS FOR THE FIVE
Chapter 2 PLANS FOR THE FIVE
George was still looking upset. What with her fears that Timmy might be ill or hurt, and now herdistress at Joan being carried off in the ambulance, she wasn't much help to anyone.
'Do stop, sniffing, George,' said Anne. 'We've just got to be sensible and think of some way out ofthis.'
'I'm going to find Mother,' said George. 'I don't care if she's in quarantine or not.'
6'Oh no, you're not,' said Julian, taking her firmly by the arm. 'You jolly well know what quarantinemeans. When you had whooping-cough you weren't allowed to come near any of us, in case wecaught it too. You were infectious, and that meant that you didn't have close contact with anybody forat least a few weeks. I think it's only two weeks for scarlet fever, so it won't be too bad.'
George went on sniffing, trying to pull away from Julian's hand. Julian winked at Dick, and saidsomething that made George pull herself together at once.
'Well, REALLY, George!' he said. 'You're acting just like a weepy girl. Poor Georgina! Poor little oldGeorgina!'
George stopped sniffing immediately and glared at Julian in fury. If there was one thing she reallyhated it was to be told she was acting like a silly girl! And how awful to be called by her real name,Georgina! She gave Julian a hefty punch, and he grinned at her, warding her off.
'That's better,' he said. 'Cheer up! Just look at Timmy staring at you in amazement. He's hardly everheard you crying before.'
'I'm NOT crying!' said George. 'I'm - well, I'm upset about Joan. And it's awful to have nowhere togo.'
'I can hear Aunt Fanny telephoning,' said Anne, who had very sharp ears. She fondled Timmy's head,and he licked her hand. He had already given everyone a wonderful welcome, whining with pleasure,and licking lavishly. He had been mad with joy to see George again, and was surprised and sad tofind her looking so miserable now. Dear Timmy - he certainly belonged to the Five!
'Let's sit down and wait for Aunt Fanny,' said Julian, settling himself on the grass. 'We look a bit sillystanding staring at Kirrin Cottage like this. Aunt Fanny will come to the window in a minute. She issure to have thought of a good idea for us. TIMMY! I shan't stay sitting down for long if you keeplicking my neck like that. I shall send you for a towel in a minute, so that I can wipe it dry! '
The little joke made everyone feel better. They were all sitting on the grass now, and Timmy wentlovingly from one to the other. All his family back again - it was too good to be true! He settled downat last, his head on George's knee, George's hand caressing his ears.
'Aunt Fanny's put down the telephone,' said Anne. 'Now she'll come to the window.'
'You've got ears like a dog - just as good as Timmy's,' said Dick. 'I couldn't hear a thing!'
7'Here's Mother!' said George, and leapt to her feet as Mrs. Kirrin came to the window and leaned out.
'It's all right, dears,' she called. 'I've been able to arrange something for you. I have been telephoningthe scientist that your father has been working with, George - Professor Hayling. He was coming herefor a day or two, and when I told him he couldn't because we're in quarantine, he at once said thatyou must all go there - and that Tinker, his son - you remember him, don't you - would be delightedto have your company!'
'Tinker! Goodness, yes, I shall never forget him - or his monkey either!' said Julian. 'He's the boywho owns that old lighthouse at Demon's Rocks, isn't he? We went to stay there with him, and had amarvellous time.'
'Well - you're not staying at the lighthouse, I'm afraid,' said his aunt, from the window.
'Apparently a storm blew up one night and damaged it, and it's not safe to live in any more.'
Groans from all the Five, of course, Timmy joining in as usual! 'Where are we to go then? ToTinker's home?' asked Dick.
'Yes. You can get a bus from here, at Little Hollow, that will take you almost to Big Hollow, whereProfessor Hayling lives,' said Aunt Fanny. 'You're to go today. I'm so very sorry about this, dears, butit's just one of those things we have to put up with. I'm sure you'll have a good time with Tinker, andthat monkey of his. What was it called now?'
'Mischief,' said everyone together, and Anne smiled in delight to think of being with the naughty littlecreature, and watching its wicked ways.
'The bus will pass in ten minutes,' said her aunt. 'Julian, if you can't manage to get your things on thebus, ask the gardener over the way to help you. And have a good time, dears, and send me a card ortwo. I'll let you know how we get on - but I really don't think that either your uncle or I will catchscarlet fever, so don't worry. And I'll send you some money to spend. You'd better run for the busnow.'
'Right, Aunt Fanny, and thank you!' called Julian. 'I'll look after everyone and keep them in order- especially old George. Don't worry at all - and I DO hope you or uncle don't go down with thefever. Good-bye.'
They all went to the front gate where the luggage still stood. 'Anne, go out into the road and stop thebus when it comes,' ordered Julian. 'Then Dick and I will heave our bags aboard. Gosh, I 8wonder what it will be like with old Tinker at Big Hollow. I've a feeling it might be rather exciting!'
'I don't think so,' said George, mournfully. 'I like Tinker all right - he's funny - and that little monkeyis a darling - such a naughty little thing too. But oh dear, don't you remember what it was like whenTinker's father came to stay with us? It was awful! He never remembered to come to meals, and wasalways losing his coat or his hanky or his money, and losing his temper too. I got very tired of him.'
'Well, he'll probably get very tired of us!' said Julian. He won't find it very funny to have four kidsparked on him, especially if he's in the middle of difficult work - to say nothing of a rather large,licky dog leaping round the house as well.'
'Timmy isn't likely to lick him,' said George, at once, and put on one of her scowls. 'I didn't likeTinker's father at all.'
'Well, don't look like a thunderstorm,' said Julian. 'I don't expect he'll like any of us either. But it'sdecent of him to give us an invitation to stay at Big Hollow, and we're jolly well going to behaveourselves, see? There's to be no back-chat from you, George - even if he dares to disapprove ofTimmy!'
'He'd better not,' said George. 'In fact, I've a good mind not to go. I think I'll live in the summerhousewith Timmy, at the bottom of the garden!'
'You will NOT!' said Julian, taking firm hold of her arm. 'You'll play fair, come with us, and behaveproperly! Listen, there's the bus. Come on, we'll all wave, and hope the driver has a few empty seats.'
Anne had already stopped the bus, and run round to the back of it to ask the conductor if he couldhelp with the bags. He knew the children very well, and leapt down at once.
'You're going back to school pretty quick!' he said. 'I thought the schools had only just broken up.'
'They have,' said Julian, 'but we're off to stay at Big Hollow. The bus goes there, doesn't it?'
'Yes, we go right through the village of Big Hollow,' said the conductor, carrying three bags at once,much to Julian's envy. 'Whereabouts are you staying there?'
'At Professor Hayling's house,' said Julian. 'I think that's called Big Hollow too, like the village.'
'Ah, we pass it,' said the conductor, 'I'll stop the bus just outside and give you a hand with your thingsagain. My word - you'll have to mind your p's and q's there - old Professor Hayling's a bit 9peculiar, you know. Goes off the handle properly if things don't go his way! Once a horse got into hisgarden and believe it or not he chased that horse for two miles, shouting at it all the way.
And bless me, when he got back home, tired out, there was that horse, chewing up his garden again.
The horse was cute - he'd taken a short cut back. Yes - you be careful how you behave at Big Hollow.
The old man might get cross and pop you into one of his queer machines and grind you up into littlepieces!'
The four children laughed. 'Oh, the old Professor is all right,' said Julian. 'A bit forgetful, like mostpeople who work with their brains all the time. My brain goes fairly slowly - but my Uncle Quentin'sgoes about a hundred miles an hour, and I bet the Professor's does too! We'll be all right!'
Away went the bus, bumping over the road from Kirrin and Little Hollow, and on to Big Hollow.
The four children gazed out of the windows as they passed alongside the shore, where the sea shoneas blue as cornflowers, and once more saw Kirrin Island out in the big bay.
'Wish we were going there!' sighed George. 'We'll have to take a picnic meal there sometime, andenjoy ourselves. I'd like old Tinker to visit my island. He may have a lighthouse of his own, buthaving an island is MUCH better!'
'I think I agree with you,' said Julian. 'Tinker's lighthouse is certainly lovely and all on its own, andthe view from it is amazing - but there's something about Kirrin Island that I love. Islands are quitedifferent from anything else!'
'Yes. They are,' said Anne. 'I'd like one too. A very little one, so that I could see all round it at oneglance. And I'd like one little cave to sleep in - just big enough for me.'
'You'd soon be lonely, Anne,' said Dick, giving his sister a friendly pat. 'You love to have peopleround you, you like to be friendly!'
'So does Timmy!' said Julian, as Timmy left his place by George's knee and went to sniff at a net-bagheld by an old man, who at once fondled the big dog, and fumbled for a biscuit out of a paper bag.
'Timmy doesn't mind how many people there are around, so long as one or two of them has a biscuitor a bone to hand out!'
'Come to heel, Timmy,' said George. 'You're not to go round begging, telling people you are half-starved! I should think you eat more than any other dog in Kirrin. Who eats the cat's dinner wheneverhe can, I should like to know?'
10
Timmy gave George a loving lick and settled down beside her, his head on her shoes. He got uppolitely every time someone entered or left the bus. The conductor was most impressed.
'I wish all dogs were as good on my bus as yours,' he told George. 'You'd better get ready to jumpout. Our next stop is supposed to be a little way beyond Big Hollow, but I'll ring my bell, and thedriver will stop for a moment, and you can get out.'
'Thanks awfully,' said Julian, gratefully, and when the bus stopped with a jerk a minute later, all theFive were ready to jump out.
The bus went on, and left them standing outside a large wooden gate. The drive from it led steeplydownwards, and a large house could just be seen hidden in a hollow by great trees.
'Big Hollow!' said Julian. 'Well - here we are. What a queer place - sort of mysterious and brooding.
Now to find old Tinker! I bet he'll be pleased to see us all, especially Timmy! Help me with the bags,Dick!'
2.计划生变
计划生变
乔治的情绪依然很低落。先是担心蒂米可能生病受伤，现在又为乔安娜生病住院而苦恼，她却什么忙也帮不了。
“别难过啦，乔治，”安妮说，“我们要快点理清头绪，想想办法才行。”
“我去找妈妈商量，”乔治说，“我不怕被传染。”
“不行！你不能去！”朱利安说着，死死地抓住她的手臂，“你很清楚隔离的意思！你忘了吗？当你患了百日咳的时候，以防传染给我们，你不能靠近我们中的任何一个。要是你感染了，就意味着你至少要隔离好几周，不能跟任何人玩。我觉得，猩红热只隔离两周，还不算太糟。”乔治继续抽泣，想要挣脱朱利安。朱利安朝迪克眨眨眼。迪克跟乔治说了句话，她马上打起精神来。
“哟，瞧瞧乔治！”他说，“你就像一个哭哭啼啼的女孩子。可怜的乔治娜呀！可怜的小乔治娜！”
乔治马上不哭了，怒气冲冲地瞪着他。她最讨厌别人说她行为举止像个姑娘了！而且她讨厌别人叫她的全名——乔！治！娜！她朝迪克挥了一拳，但被他笑嘻嘻地躲开了。
“这就对了，”迪克说，“笑一个！刚才蒂米满眼惊奇地看着你，它大概是第一次见你哭呢。”
“我才没哭！”乔治说，“我没事了……我只是担心乔安娜而已，再加上我们现在无处可去。”
“我听到范妮婶婶在打电话。”安妮的耳朵很灵。她摸摸蒂米的脑袋，蒂米舔舔她的手。蒂米会热情地和孩子们一一打招呼，边舔他们的手，边发出愉悦的呜呜声。再次见到乔治可把它高兴坏了，但是看到她那副痛苦的表情，让它又惊讶又伤心。亲爱的蒂米——它也是当之无愧的侦探团一员！
“我们坐下来等范妮婶婶的消息吧。”朱利安说着，径直坐到草地上，“大家这么站着，一直盯着小屋，看起来有点傻。范妮婶婶很快就会到窗口来，她肯定会给我们出主意的。蒂米！你再这么舔我脖子的话，我就走啦！你快给我拿条毛巾来，我要擦掉你的口水！”
朱利安的小玩笑缓和了气氛。他们坐在草地上，蒂米轮流向他们表示爱意。它的家人又回来啦，这就像做梦一样！最后蒂米也趴下了，它把脑袋枕在乔治的膝盖上，享受着乔治的抚摸。
“范妮婶婶刚放下电话，”安妮说，“现在她会来窗口这边。”
“你的耳朵真灵啊，”迪克说，“跟蒂米的一样灵，我就不行，啥也没听到！”
“看！是我妈妈！”乔治说着，她模仿范妮婶婶那样，踮起脚尖，身体前倾，做出身体探出窗外的样子。
“孩子们，”范妮婶婶说，“我给你们打点好了！乔治爸爸的同事海林教授原本打算过两天来我们家拜访，我刚给他打了电话，说我们因为要隔离接待不了他，他马上就邀请你们去他家！他的儿子阿修，你们还记得吧？他一定会很欢迎你们的！”
“阿修！老天，我当然记得，还有他的猴子！”朱利安说，“他就是恶魔岩上旧灯塔的主人，对吧？我们和他一起去过那里，玩得可开心了。”
“你们恐怕不能住在灯塔上了。”范妮婶婶从窗口说道，“有天晚上突发暴风雨，灯塔损毁严重，现在没法住人了。”
孩子们一同遗憾地叹了口气，就连蒂米也是。“那我们住在阿修家吗？”迪克问。
“是的。海林教授就住在大洼地附近，你们可以从小洼地坐公交车去。”范妮婶婶说，“很抱歉，孩子们，我们不得不让你们今天就走。你们一定会和阿修还有那只猴子相处愉快的。它叫什么名字来着？”
“淘气包！”孩子们异口同声地回答。一想到那小家伙调皮可爱的模样，安妮不由得嘴角上扬。
“10分钟后就有趟公交车去大洼地，”范妮婶婶说，“朱利安，要是你们搬不动行李的话，可以找那边的园丁帮忙。玩得开心点，孩子们！记得给我寄明信片！我也会告诉你们这边的情况，你叔叔和我都不太可能得猩红热，放心吧！到时候我会给你们寄些钱，你们得赶紧去坐车了。”
“好的，谢谢范妮婶婶！”朱利安回答，“我会照顾好大家的，尤其是乔治。请您别担心，希望您和叔叔都好好的。婶婶再见！”
孩子们的行李还放在前门，于是大家朝前门走去。“安妮，你负责去马路边拦公交车，”朱利安开始分配任务，“迪克和我负责把行李搬上车。天哪，真期待和阿修一起在大洼地的生活！想想就让人兴奋！”
“也还好吧，”乔治忧郁地说，“我挺喜欢阿修，他很有趣；小猴子也很爱亲近人——虽然它是个顽皮的小东西。但是你记不记得，有一次阿修的爸爸来我家做客，真是糟糕透了！他总是忘记吃饭，平时不是丢外套就是丢手帕，甚至还丢过钱！最糟糕的是，他非常暴躁！我不喜欢他！”
“没准儿他也不喜欢我们呢！”朱利安说，“他的工作需要他高度集中注意力，肯定不喜欢四个小孩在身边玩闹，更别说还有只精力旺盛、爱舔人的大狗满屋子乱窜了。”
“蒂米才不喜欢舔他呢，”乔治眉头紧锁，马上接过话说，“我一点都不喜欢阿修的爸爸。”
“别这样，他又不是什么坏人。”朱利安说，“我也不指望他喜欢我们当中的哪一个，但他好意邀请我们去大洼地做客，我们当然得守规矩，对不对？乔治，即使他不喜欢蒂米，你也不应该在背后嚼舌根！”
“他最好喜欢蒂米！”乔治说，“说实话，我不太想去大洼地，我情愿和蒂米住在花园尽头的夏季别墅里！”
“不！”朱利安说着抓紧她的手臂，“你不仅会和我们一起去，而且还要乖乖听话。听！公交车来了！快点，我们一起去拦车，但愿车上还有空位。”
安妮已经拦下了公交车，并跑到车尾问管理员能否帮他们搬行李。管理员和孩子们是老熟人了，他马上跳下车帮孩子们搬行李。
“你们这么快就回学校吗？”他说，“我以为你们才刚放假呢。”
“我们确实是刚放假，”朱利安回答，“但我们要出发去大洼地度假了。这趟车去大洼地吧？”
“去的，我们的线路会穿过大洼地的镇子。”管理员说着，一下子提起三个手提箱，他的臂力让朱利安羡慕不已，“你们到大洼地之后住哪里呀？”
“海林教授家，”朱利安说，“我猜他家也叫大洼地吧，和镇子的名字一样。”
“啊，好的，到了那里我会帮你们把行李搬下去，”管理员说，“不过，到那里你们可得守规矩。海林教授有点古怪，如果事情不顺心，他就很容易发火。有一次，一匹马闯进了他的花园，不管你们信不信，他大嚷着追了那匹马两英里远。等他筋疲力尽回到家时，老天爷，那匹马居然又回来了，正津津有味地啃他的花园呢。
那匹马很有意思，它是抄近路回来的。所以，到了大洼地你们可得听话啊！老教授生起气来，没准儿会把你们扔进他发明的哪个奇怪机器里打成肉酱！”
四个孩子听了之后哈哈大笑起来。“其实老教授挺好的，”朱利安说，“他只是有点健忘，很多人用脑过度都会这样。我脑筋转得慢，但我昆廷叔叔的脑筋转得可快啦，我敢打赌教授也是，我们会和他好好相处的。”
公交车出发了，一路上颠簸得很厉害。车经过海边时，海面闪耀着矢车菊般湛蓝的光芒，孩子们被这光芒深深吸引，纷纷把头探出窗外，欣赏隐匿在巨大海湾里的科林岛。
“真希望我们去的是科林岛！”乔治叹气道，“去那里的话，我们还可以不时地出去野餐！我还想邀请阿修来我的岛上玩，虽然他已经有自己的灯塔了，但科林岛可比灯塔酷多了！”
“我也觉得科林岛比灯塔酷。”朱利安说，“独享一座灯塔确实棒极了，塔顶的风景会非常优美，但科林岛有着吸引我的独特之处，它非常特别！”
“的确，”安妮说，“我也想要一座岛，小小的也好，那样我可以在上面尽览四周风景，然后找一个容得下我的小山洞休憩。”
“那样的话，你很快会感到寂寞的，安妮！”迪克亲切地拍拍她，“你是一个那么爱热闹的人！”
“蒂米也是！”朱利安说，只见蒂米越过乔治，走向一位提着网兜的老人，它嗅嗅网兜，想探索里面纸袋包装着的饼干，老人见了马上摸摸它，还从纸袋里掏出饼干给它吃。“只要有饼干或骨头，它才不介意周围有多少人呢！”
“蒂米，到我脚边来，”乔治说，“你不可以到处要东西吃，这样会让别人觉得你很贪吃！你只是比科林镇的其他狗的胃口大一点而已。是谁一逮到机会就偷吃猫粮啊，是谁呀？”
蒂米热情地舔了舔乔治，然后蜷在她身旁，把头枕在她的鞋上。每次有人上下车，它都礼貌地起身让路，这让管理员很佩服。
“要是所有上车的狗都像它这么听话就好啦，”他对乔治说，“你们差不多该下车了，离大洼地还有一小段距离，我一摇铃司机就会停车，然后你们就可以下车了。”
“太谢谢你啦！”朱利安感激地说。过了一会儿，当公交车一个刹车停下来时，侦探团的小伙伴们已经准备好下车了。
公交车重新启动，留下孩子们站在一扇大木门外。接下来的路是个向下的陡坡，一幢大房子在巨树丛中隐约可见。
“是大洼地！”朱利安大叫，“我们到大洼地啦！这地方看起来还真有点神秘诡异呢，我们现在就去找阿修吧！他见到我们一定会很开心的，尤其是见到蒂米。迪克，帮我搬下行李！”
Chapter 3 BIG HOLLOW - AND TINKER AND MISCHIEF AGAIN!
Chapter 3 BIG HOLLOW - AND TINKER AND MISCHIEF AGAIN!
The four children and Timmy went through the big, heavy gate, which groaned loudly. Timmy wasvery startled to hear the mournful creak, and barked sharply.
'Sh!' said George. 'You'll get into trouble with the Professor, Timmy, if you raise your voice like that.
I expect we'll have to talk in whispers, so as not to disturb the Professor - so just see if you canwhisper too.'
Timmy gave a small whine. He knew he couldn't whisper! He trotted at George's heel as they all wentdown the steep drive to the house. It was a queer house, built sideways to the drive, and hadastonishingly few windows.
'I expect Professor Hayling is afraid of people peering in at his work,' said Anne. 'It's very, verysecret, isn't it?'
'I know he uses miles and miles of figures,' said Dick. 'Tinker told me one day that his monkeyMischief once chewed up a page of figures when he was very small - and Professor Hayling chasedhim for a whole hour, hoping to catch him and find even a few bits of paper still in his 11mouth, so that he could rescue at least part of his figures. But Mischief fled down a rabbit-hole anddidn't come up for two days, so it wasn't any good.'
Everyone smiled at the thought of poor Mischief hiding down a rabbit-hole. 'You couldn't do that,Timmy old thing!' said Julian. 'So just be careful of any paper you eat.'
'He wouldn't be so silly,' said George, at once. 'He knows perfectly well what's eatable and what'snot.'
'Ha! Does he!' said Anne. 'Well, I'd just like to know what kind of food he thought my blue slipperwas that he chewed up last hols!'
'Don't tell tales of him,' said George. 'He only chewed it because someone shut him in your bedroomand he hadn't anything else to do.'
'Woof,' said Timmy, quite agreeing. He gave Anne's hand a little lick, as if to say, 'Very sorry, Anne -but I was so bored!'
'Dear Timmy! I wouldn't mind if you chewed up all my slippers!' said Anne. 'But it would be nice ifyou chose the very oldest ones!'
Timmy suddenly stopped and looked into the bushes. He gave a low growl! George put her hand onhis collar at once. She was always afraid of snakes in the spring time.
'It might be an adder!' she said. 'The dog next door trod on one last year, so I heard, and his legswelled up terribly, and he was in great pain. Come away now, Timmy - it's an adder, with poison inits fangs!'
But Timmy went on growling. Then he suddenly stood still and sniffed hard. He gave an excitedwhimper and pulled away from George, jumping into the bushes - and out came, not a snake, butMischief, Tinker's bright-eyed little monkey!
He at once leapt on to the dog's broad back, put his little monkey fingers under Timmy's collar, andchattered in delight. Timmy nearly dislocated his neck trying to twist his head round to lick him!
'Mischief!' cried everyone at once, in real delight. 'You've come to welcome us!'
And the little monkey, jabbering away excitedly in monkey-language, leapt first on to George'sshoulder, and then on to Julian's. He pulled Julian's hair, twisted his right ear round, and then leaptfrom him to Dick, and on to Anne's shoulder. He cuddled into her neck, his eyes bright and brown,looking very happy.
'Oh! Isn't he pleased to see us again!' said Anne, delighted. 'Mischief, where's Tinker?'
12
Mischief jumped off Anne's shoulder and scampered down the drive as if he quite understood all thatAnne had said. The children raced after him - and then a stentorian voice suddenly roared at themfrom one side of the drive.
'What are you doing here? Clear out! This is private ground. I'll fetch the police. Clear OUT!'
The Five stopped still in fright - and then Julian saw who it was - Professor Hayling! He steppedforward at once. 'Good afternoon, sir,' he said. 'I hope we didn't disturb you, but you did tell my auntwe could come here.'
'Your aunt? Who's your aunt? I don't know any aunt!' roared the Professor. 'You're sight-seers, that'swhat you are! Come to pry into my work, just because there was a piece about it in some silly paper!
You're the third lot today. Clear out, I tell you - and take that dog too. How DAREyou!'
'But sir - don't you really know us?' said Julian, very startled. 'You came to stay at our house, youknow, and...'
'Stuff and nonsense! I haven't been away for years!' shouted the Professor. Mischief, the monkey, wasso frightened that he leapt away into the bushes, making a funny little crying noise.
'I hope he fetches Tinker,' said Julian, in a low voice to Dick. 'The Professor has forgotten who weare, and why we've come. Let's retreat a bit.'
But as they went cautiously back up the steep path, followed by the angry Professor, a loud voicehailed them, and Tinker came racing up with Mischief on his shoulder, clinging to his hair. So thelittle monkey had gone to fetch him. 'Good for him!' thought Julian, pleased.
'Dad! Don't yell at our friends like that!' cried Tinker, dancing about in front of his angry father.
'You asked them here yourself, you know you did!'
'I DID NOT!' said the Professor. 'Who are they?'
'Well, George, that girl, is the daughter of Mr. Kirrin, and the others are his niece and nephews.
And that's their dog, Timmy. And you asked them all here because Mr. and Mrs. Kirrin are inquarantine for scarlet fever,' shouted Tinker, still dancing about in front of his father.
'Stop jigging about like that,' said the Professor, crossly. 'I don't remember asking them. I would havetold Jenny the maid, if I had.'
'You did tell her!' shouted Tinker, still jigging about, with Mischief the monkey jigging too in delight.
'She's already made up the beds. I helped her. She's angry because you left your breakfast and nowit's almost dinner-time. She's cleared it away.'
13
'Bless us all - so that's why I feel so hungry and cross!' said Professor Hayling, and he began to laugh.
He had a tremendous laugh, and the children couldn't help laughing too. What an odd fellow - sobrainy, such a fine scientist - with the most enormous amount of knowledge in his head - and yet nomemory for such ordinary things as breakfast and visitors and telephone calls.
'It was just a misunderstanding, sir,' said Julian, politely. 'It was very, very kind of you to invite ushere when we can't be at home because of the scarlet fever. We'll try not to be a nuisance, and ifthere's anything we can do to help you, please ask us. We'll make as little noise as possible, and keepout of your way, of course.'
'You hear that, Tinker?' said Professor Hayling, suddenly swinging round on the startled Tinker.
'Why can't you do the same - make a very little noise, and keep out of my way? You know I'm verybusy now - on a MOST IMPORTANT project.' He turned to Julian. 'You'll be very welcome if youkeep Tinker out of my way. And NOBODY - absolutely NOBODY - is to go up into that tower.
Understand?'
They all looked up to where he was pointing, and saw a tall, slender tower rising up amid the trees. Ithad curious tentacle-like rods sticking out at the top, and these shook slightly in the breeze.
'And don't ask me questions about it,' went on the Professor, looking fiercely at George. 'Your father'sthe only other man who knows what it's for, and he knows how to keep his mouth shut.'
'None of us would dream of prying, sir,' said Julian. 'It's very, very kind of you to offer to have ushere, and do believe me when I say we shan't be any trouble to you at all - but a help if you'll allowus.'
'Ah well, you sound a sensible fellow, I must say,' said the Professor, who had now calmed down,and looked quite peaceable. 'Well, I'll say good-bye for now and go and have my breakfast. I hope it'sfried eggs and bacon. I'm very hungry.'
'Dad - Jenny's cleared your breakfast AWAY! I told you that before!' said Tinker in despair. 'It'salmost dinner-time, now.'
'Ah good - good!' said the Professor. 'I'll come at once.'
And he led the way indoors, followed by the five children, with Timmy and Mischief, all lookingrather worried. Really, nobody ever knew what the Professor was going to do or say next!
Jenny certainly had a good dinner for them all. There was a large and delicious stew with carrots,onions and peas swimming in the gravy, and plenty of potatoes. Everyone tucked in well, and 14Mischief, who loved the peas, took quite a few from Tinker's plate, his little paw creeping up, andneatly snatching a pea from the gravy.
The girls went out to help bring in the next course, which was a big steamed pudding with plenty ofraisins in it. Mischief at once jigged up and down in delight, for he loved raisins. He leapt on to thetable, and received a sharp smack from the Professor, who unfortunately smacked the pudding dish atthe same time, making the pudding jump in the air.
'Good gracious, Dad - we nearly lost the pudding!' cried Tinker. 'And it's my favourite. Oh, don't giveus such small pieces! Mischief, get off the table. You are NOT to put your paw into the white sauce!'
So Mischief disappeared under the table, where he received quite a lot of raisins from various kindlyhands, unseen by the Professor. Timmy felt rather left out. He was under the table too, having beenrather scared by the Professor's angry voice, but as he didn't very much like raisins, he wasn't aslucky as Mischief.
'Ha - I enjoyed that!' said the Professor, having cleaned his plate thoroughly. 'Nothing like a goodbreakfast!'
'It was midday dinner, Dad!' said Tinker. 'You don't have pudding at breakfast.'
'Dear me, of course - that was pudding!' said his father, and laughed his great laugh. 'Now you can alldo exactly what you like, so long as you do NOT go into my study, OR my workroom ORthat tower. AND DON'T MEDDLE WITH ANYTHING! Mischief, get off the water-jug, you'll upsetit. Can't you teach that monkey some table-manners, Tinker?'
And with that he marched out of the room, and disappeared into some mysterious passage thatapparently led to his study or workroom. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
'We'll clear away and then I'll show you your rooms,' said Tinker. 'I do hope you won't be too dullhere.'
Dull, Tinker! You needn't worry! There is far too much excitement waiting for the Five - and youtoo! Just wait a bit, and see!
3.做客大洼地
做客大洼地
四个孩子和蒂米跨过嘎吱作响的大门。蒂米被这凄凉的声音吓了一跳，开始尖声狂吠。
“嘘——”乔治低声说，“你再这样教授就要生气了！蒂米！我们得小声说话，不要打扰到教授。你小声点儿！”
蒂米低呜了一声，表示自己很抱歉。去房子的路上，它快步跟在乔治脚边。这真是一所奇怪的房子，它建在车道的一侧，窗户出奇的少。
“我猜，海林教授应该不想别人在他工作时窥探他吧。”安妮说，“好神秘呀！”
“他运算的数字有好几英里长呢！”迪克说，“阿修告诉我，淘气包小时候吃了教授的一页运算纸，结果被教授追了整整一个钟头，他想从它嘴里挽救哪怕一小片写着运算结果的纸。可惜淘气包钻进兔子洞里躲了两天，最后教授也没辙了。”
大家一想到淘气包躲在兔子洞里不敢出来的样子，都忍不住笑了。“你要听话哦，老伙计！”朱利安对蒂米说，“不许随便撕咬东西。”
“蒂米才不会那么傻呢，”乔治马上说道，“它会分辨哪些能吃，哪些不能吃。”
“哈！是吗？”安妮说，“那上次假期，是谁把我的蓝色拖鞋当成食物咬了？”
“你别逗它啦，”乔治说，“它是因为被关在你的卧室里太无聊了，才咬拖鞋的。”
“汪”，蒂米低吠一声表示同意。它轻轻舔了舔安妮的手，仿佛在说：“对不起呀安妮，但我那时候真的是太无聊了！”
“亲爱的蒂米，我并没有因为你咬我的拖鞋而生气！”安妮温柔地说，“但是，你下次记得挑旧拖鞋咬！”
突然，蒂米站住了，一动不动地望着矮树丛低吼！乔治立马抓住它的项圈，担心蒂米可能是看到了蛇。
“可能是条蝰蛇！”她说，“邻居家的狗去年误踩过一条，被咬了一口，害得它的腿又疼又肿，别提多痛苦了。快过来，蒂米，蝰蛇有毒，被咬到就惨了！”
可是蒂米不住地低吼着，突然，它停下来低头使劲嗅了起来，接着激动地叫了两声，随后挣脱乔治，在矮树丛那里跳进钻出——那不是蛇，而是一只眼睛闪闪发亮的小猴子！这不正是阿修的淘气包吗！
淘气包迅速跳到大狗宽厚的背上，小爪子抓住蒂米的项圈，高兴得“嘎嘎”叫。蒂米铆足了劲儿想要扭头舔它，差点扭断了脖子。
“淘气包！”大家高兴得欢呼起来，“你来迎接我们啦！”
小猴子激动得叽里呱啦叫个不停，它从乔治的肩膀跳向朱利安，又是扯头发又是捏耳朵的，接着又跳向迪克，最后跳到安妮的肩膀上，抱着安妮的脖子撒娇，明亮的棕色眼睛里写满了喜悦。
“看样子它也很高兴再见到我们呢！”安妮高兴地说，“淘气包，阿修在哪里呀？”
淘气包仿佛听懂了安妮的问话，从她肩膀上一跃落到车道上跑了起来。孩子们一路小跑跟在它后面。这时，从车道旁传来一个洪亮的声音：“你们在这里干吗？快出来！这是私人住宅。你们再不出来我就报警啦！”
大家吓呆了。朱利安一扭头，看到了声音的主人，正是海林教授！他立刻走上前去。“下午好，先生，”他说，“我们不是故意打扰您的。是您跟我婶婶说，我们可以来您家度假。”
“你的婶婶？你婶婶是谁？我可没听说过！”教授叫嚷道，“你们这群观光客，就因为一小块破纸片，故意跑来打听我的工作成果，好大的胆子！你们是今天第三拨了！我警告你们，快出来！还有那条狗！”
“但是先生，您真的不认识我们了吗？”朱利安不安地问，“您来过我婶婶家，而且……”
“胡说！我好多年都没出过门了！”教授大声叫道。小猴子淘气包也吓得躲进矮树丛里，发出滑稽的呜咽声。
“要是淘气包能把阿修找来就好了，”朱利安低声对迪克说，“教授似乎忘了我们是谁，也不记得我们来这里的原因了，我们需要帮他想起来。”
怒火中烧的教授跟在他们后面，侦探团只好退回到来时的路上。这时，阿修欢呼着向他们跑来，淘气包在他肩膀上，紧紧抓着他的头发。小猴子把阿修找来了！“干得漂亮！”朱利安高兴地想。
“爸爸！请别对我的朋友们大嚷大叫！”阿修大声说，激动得手脚乱舞，“是您亲自邀请他们来做客的，您难道忘了吗！”
“我才没有！”教授说，“他们是谁？”
“那个女孩叫乔治，是昆廷叔叔的女儿，其他几个是昆廷叔叔的侄子侄女。那是他们的狗，叫蒂米。昆廷叔叔和范妮婶婶因为猩红热被隔离起来，所以您邀请他们来家里住。”阿修手舞足蹈地说道。
“够了，你不要动来动去的！”教授不悦地说，“我对他们一点印象也没有，如果真是我邀请的话，我早就告诉女佣简了。”
“您已经告诉过她啦！”阿修一边蹦跶一边大声反驳，淘气包也激动得开心乱蹦，“她都已经铺好床了，我还帮忙了呢！而且现在都快到午餐时间了，您还没过去吃早餐，她很生气，已经把您的早餐倒掉了。”
“老天，难怪我又气又饿！”海林教授说着笑出了声，他笑得很大声，孩子们忍不住也跟着笑起来。教授真有意思，他是一位学识渊博的科学家，却经常忘记日常琐事，像早餐啊、客人啊、通话啊之类的。
“一场误会，先生。”朱利安礼貌地说，“我们因为家里的厨娘得了猩红热而没法住在家里，您能邀请我们来真是太好了！我们会尽量不给您惹麻烦，而且如果您有需要帮忙的地方，请尽管吩咐。当然啦，我们会尽可能降低音量，不会打扰您工作的。”
“听到了吧，阿修！”海林教授突然转身，吓了阿修一跳，“你学学人家，降低音量，尽量不打扰我！你明知道我在忙着最紧要的研究！”他又转头对朱利安说，“你们要是能让阿修少给我惹麻烦，我就更欢迎你们了。所有人——听好了，是所有人，都不许上塔去，明白了吗？”
他们顺着教授指的方向看去，那是一座矗立在树林中的细长高塔，塔顶有几根触角状的避雷针，随着微风轻轻颤抖。
“也别问我关于塔的问题，”教授继续说，目光敏锐地看着乔治，“你父亲是唯一知道这座塔用途的外人，但他的嘴巴非常严实。”
“我们绝对不会上去的，先生，”朱利安说，“您好心邀请我们来度假，我们肯定不会给您添麻烦，而且我们很乐意帮您。”
“你看起来挺机灵啊，小伙子。”教授说，他已经冷静下来了，“好了，我得去吃早餐，然后开始工作了！希望早餐有煎蛋和培根！我饿极了！”
“爸爸！简已经把您的早餐倒掉了，我告诉过您的呀！”阿修气急败坏地说，“而且现在都快到午餐时间了！”
“那好吧，”教授说，“我一会儿就来。”
蒂米、淘气包和孩子们忧心忡忡地跟在教授身后，进到屋里，大家都猜不透教授在想什么。
简准备了丰盛的午餐——一大锅美味的炖菜！肉汤里不仅有胡萝卜、洋葱和豌豆，还有很多土豆。大家吃得心满意足。淘气包爱吃豌豆，它不仅从阿修的盘子里拿了几粒豌豆，还用爪子从肉汤里偷偷捞了一粒。
女孩们帮忙端菜，下一道菜是塞满葡萄干的巨大蒸布丁。淘气包兴奋得上蹿下跳，因为它也爱吃葡萄干。教授见淘气包蹦上了餐桌，想警告它，挥手拍了过去，不巧却打到了布丁，布丁摇摇晃晃抖了一下。
“天哪，爸爸，我们差点就没布丁吃了！”阿修大叫，“我最爱的布丁。简，请给我们切一大块！淘气包，快下来！不许把爪子伸进糖浆里！”
淘气包没办法，只能钻到桌子底下，倒是有几只友善的手避开教授的视线，给它递了不少葡萄干。蒂米觉得自己被冷落了，同样是趴在桌子底下，它就没这么幸运了。它不仅被教授的怒喝声吓得不轻，而且它也不爱吃葡萄干。
“好吃！”教授说话间已经吃光了布丁，“没有什么比一顿丰盛的早餐更让人舒坦的了！”
“爸爸！这是午餐！”阿修说，“而且您的早餐哪有布丁啊。”
“啊，对，那是布丁啊！瞧我这记性！”教授大笑起来，“现在你们可以自由活动了，但是记住，不许进我的书房，不许进我的工作室，不许上我的塔，也不许摆弄家里的东西！淘气包，快从水罐上下来，你会打翻它的。阿修，你就不能教它一下餐桌礼仪吗？”
吩咐完后，教授走出房间，消失在通往不知道是书房还是工作室的神秘过道里。每个人都长舒了一口气。
“收拾完餐桌后我带你们去看看房间吧，”阿修说，“希望你们不会觉得这里无聊。”
无聊？！怎么可能会无聊！这里将会有数不清的新鲜事等着侦探团和你！接下来你就知道啦！
Chapter 4 JENNY HAS A VERY GOOD IDEA
Chapter 4 JENNY HAS A VERY GOOD IDEA
Tinker raced out to the kitchen to fetch a tray or two. He made a most peculiar noise as he went, andfor a moment Timmy looked extremely startled.
'Goodness - don't say that Tinker still has that awful habit of pretending to be some kind of car!'
groaned Julian. 'How on earth does his father put up with it? What's he think he is now? A motor-bicycle, by the sound of it.'
There was a sudden crash and a loud yell. The Five raced down the kitchen passage to find out whathad happened, Timmy at the front.
'Accident!' bellowed Tinker, scrambling up from the floor. 'I took the bend too quickly, and my frontwheel skidded, and I went bang into a wall! I've bent my mudguard.'
'Tinker - do you mean to say you're still being fatheaded enough to pretend to be cars and bicyclesand tractors and lorries,' demanded Julian. 'You nearly drove us all mad, driving about all over thehouse, when you stayed with us. Have you got to be a machine of some sort?'
'Yes,' said Tinker, rubbing one of his arms. 'It sort of comes over me, and away I go. You shouldhave heard me being a lorry absolutely loaded with new cars for delivery yesterday. Dad reallythought it was a great lorry and he rushed out into the drive to send it away. But it was only me. Ihooted too - like this!'
And the sound of a loud and deep hooter immediately filled the passage! Julian shoved Tinker intothe kitchen and shut the door.
'I should have thought that your father would have been driven completely mad by now!' he said.
'Now you just shut up. Can't you grow up a bit?'
'No,' said Tinker, sullenly. 'I don't want to grow up. I might be like my father and forget to eat mymeals, and go out with one sock on and one off. And I'd hate to forget my meals. Just think howawful it would be! I'd always be hungry.'
Julian couldn't help laughing. 'Pick up your tray, and help to clear away!' he said. 'And if you simplycan't HELP being a car sometimes, for goodness sake go outside! It sounds frightful in the house.
You're much too good at awful noises.'
'Oh, am I really good?' said Tinker, pleased. 'I suppose you wouldn't like to hear me being one ofthose new planes that go over here sometimes, making a queer, droning noise?'
16
'No. I WOULD NOT!' said Julian, firmly. 'Now will you PLEASE get that tray, Tinker. And tellMischief to get off my right foot. He seems to think it's a chair.'
But Mischief clung to Julian's ankle and refused to move. 'All right, all right,' said Julian. 'I shall justhave to walk about all day with you riding on my foot.'
'If you stamp as you walk, he soon gets off,' remarked Tinker.
'Why didn't you tell me that just now?' asked Julian, and stamped a few steps round the room.
Mischief leapt off his foot at once, and sat on a table, making an angry noise.
'He sits on Dad's foot for ages, even when he walks about,' said Tinker. 'But Dad doesn't even noticehim there! He even sat on Dad's head once, and Dad thought he was wearing his hat indoors and triedto take it off. But it was only Mischief there!'
That made everyone laugh. 'Now come on,' said Julian, briskly. 'We really must clear away the dinnerthings. We three boys will carry out the loaded trays and you girls can wash up. And DON'T letMischief think he can carry teapots or milk-jugs.'
Jenny was very pleased with their help. She was short and fat, and waddled rather than walked, butmanaged to get here and there remarkably quickly.
'I'll show your visitors their bedrooms after we've cleared,' she said. 'But, you know, Tinker, thosemattresses we sent to be remade haven't come back yet. I've told your father a dozen times totelephone about them, but I'm sure he hasn't remembered.'
'Oh, JENNY!' said Tinker, in dismay. 'That means that the two beds for visitors can't be slept in!
What ever are we to do?'
'Well, your Dad will have to ring up for new mattresses to be sent today,' said Jenny. 'Maybe theywould send them out by van.'
Tinker immediately became a furniture van and rushed down the passage, into the dining-room andback again, Mischief following him in delight. He made a noise exactly like a slow-moving van, andthe children couldn't help laughing.
The Professor shot out of his study, his hands to his ears. 'TINKER! COME HERE!'
'No thanks,' said Tinker, warily. 'Sorry, Father. I was a van bringing the mattresses you forgot toorder for the beds for visitors.'
But the Professor didn't seem to hear. He advanced on Tinker, who fled upstairs with Mischiefleaping after him. Professor Hayling turned on Jenny.
'Can't you keep the children quiet? What do I pay you for?'
17
'Cleaning, cooking and washing,' she said, briskly. 'But I'm not a nurse for children, sir. That Tinkerof yours could do with half a dozen nurses, and he'd still be a nuisance to you while he was in thehouse. Why don't you let him take his tent and camp out in the field with his friends?
It's hot weather and those new mattresses haven't come, and they'd all love it. I can cook for thechildren and take them out meals - or they could come and fetch them.'
The Professor looked as if he could give Jenny a big hug. The children waited eagerly to see what hewould say. Camping out - that would be fun in this weather - and honestly, living in the same houseas the Professor wasn't going to be much fun. Timmy gave a little whine as if to say,'Fine idea! Let's go at once!'
'Good idea, Jenny. VERY good idea!' said Professor Hayling. 'But that monkey's to camp out too.
Then perhaps he won't jump in at my workroom window and fiddle about with my models!'
He marched back into his study and slammed the door so hard that the whole house shook.
Timmy was startled and gave a yelp. Mischief the monkey leapt up the stairs, howling in fright.
Tinker began to dance round in joy, and very firmly Jenny took hold of him and propelled him intoher big, clean kitchen.
'Wait, Jenny, I've remembered something. We've only one tent, and that's mine, a small one. I'll haveto ask Dad if I can get two big ones!' And before anyone could stop him he was banging at theProfessor's door, then flung it open, and shouted out his request.
'WE WANT TWO MORE TENTS, DAD. CAN I BUY THEM?'
'For goodness sake, Tinker, clear out and leave me alone!' shouted his father. 'Buy six tents if youwant them, but GET OUT!'
'Ooh, thanks, Dad!' said Tinker, and was just slipping out of the door when his father yelled again.
'But what on earth do you want TENTS for?'
Tinker slammed the door and grinned at the others. 'I'd better buy Dad a new memory. He's only justtold us we can camp out, and he knows there's only my very small tent - almost a toy one.'
'I'm glad we shan't be in the house,' said Anne. 'I know what a nuisance it is to George's father to haveus around, playing about. We'll be better out of the way.'
'Camping out again!' said George, very pleased. 'Let's catch the bus back home and get our own tents.
I've got them all stored away in the garden shed. We can ask Jim the Carrier to fetch them, whenwe've found them.'
18
'He's calling here today - I'll give him the message for you, if you like,' said Jenny. 'The sooner youget the tents, the better. It was a kind thought of the master's to ask you all here, but I just knew itwouldn't work! You'll be all right out in the fields at the back of the house - he won't hear a thing, noteven if you all yell together! So you get your tents and put them up, and I'll see what I can find in theway of ground-sheets and rugs.'
'Don't bother, Jenny,' said Julian. 'We've got all those things - we've often camped out before.'
'I only hope there aren't any cows in the fields,' said Anne. 'Last time we camped, a cow put its headinto my tent opening, and mooed. I woke up with such a jump, and I was too scared to move.'
'I don't think, there are any cows,' said Jenny, laughing. 'Now I am to get on with the washing-up, sowill you bring out the dinner things please - but don't let that monkey carry anything breakable, forgoodness sake! He tried to balance the teapot on his head last week - and that was the end of theteapot!'
Soon everyone was cleaning away with a will, and the two girls helped Jenny with the washing-up.
'I shall like camping out,' Anne told her. 'I'd be scared of staying here in the house. Professor Haylingis a bit like my Uncle Quentin, you know - forgetful, and quick-tempered and a bit shouty.'
'Oh, you don't want to be scared of him,' said Jenny, handing Anne a dish to dry. 'He's kind, for all hiscrossness, when he's upset. Why, when my mother was ill, he paid for her to go into a really goodnursing-home - and believe it or not, he gave me money to buy her fruit and flowers!'
'Oh goodness - that reminds me - we MUST send our cook, Joan, some flowers,' said George.
'She has scarlet fever, you know. That's why we're here.'
'Well, you go and telephone the florist,' said Jenny. 'I'll finish this job.'
But George was rather afraid that Professor Hayling might rush out to see who was using thetelephone!
'I'm sure we can buy flowers in Kirrin Village, and have them sent,' she said. 'We've got to go and getour things ready for the carrier, and I can order the flowers then. We might as well come back on ourbicycles - they'd be useful here.'
'Well, you'd better go now,' said Jenny, 'or you won't be back in time for tea, and then there'd betrouble.'
19
'I'll bring back Anne's bicycle,' said Julian. 'I can easily manage it beside mine, as I ride back.'
'Look George,' said Dick, 'you needn't come. I'll order the flowers and I can bring your bike back too.
So you stay with Anne.' Reluctantly George agreed.
Off went Julian and Dick, leaving Tinker and the girls to help Jenny. But Jenny soon sent Tinker offafraid that he would drop things and break them.
'You go and be a nice, quiet, purring Rolls Royce at the bottom of the garden,' she said. 'And whenyou think you've done thirty miles or so, come back for petrol.'
'Lemonade, you mean!' said Tinker, with a grin. 'All right. I haven't been a Rolls Royce for a longtime. Dad won't hear me right at the bottom of the garden!'
Off he went, and Jenny and the girls finished the washing-up. Mischief was a nuisance and went offwith the teaspoons. He leapt to the top of a high cupboard, and dropped them there.
Tinker suddenly put his head in at the window. 'Come on out in the field, where we're going to put upour tents,' he called to Anne and George. 'We'll choose a nice sheltered spot. Buck up!
You must have finished washing-up by now. I'm tired of being a Rolls Royce!'
'You go with him, Anne,' said George. 'I don't feel like it just now.'
So down the garden went the two children and out through a gate at the bottom into a big field.
'Good gracious!' said Tinker, staring. 'Look at all those caravans coming in at the gate the other endof the field. I'll soon send them off. It's OUR field!' And away he marched to the gate in the distance.
'Come BACK, Tinker,' shouted Anne. 'You'll get into trouble if you interfere. COME BACK!'
But Tinker marched on, his head held high. Ha - he'd soon tell the caravan-folk it was HIS field!
4.阿修牌摩托车
阿修牌摩托车
阿修跑去厨房拿盘子，他一边跑一边发出奇怪的声音，一度吓到了蒂米。
“天哪！难道阿修假扮汽车的奇怪习惯还没改吗！”朱利安抱怨道，“他爸爸怎么忍受得了！他这次又在假扮什么车？听起来像是一辆摩托车。”
这时传来一声巨响，接着是阿修的一声惨叫。蒂米跑在最前面，孩子们赶紧冲到厨房过道上，看看发生了什么事。
“纯属意外！”阿修大叫着从地上爬起来，“我拐弯太急了，前轮打滑，整辆车撞墙上了。还好我紧急刹车了。”
“阿修，你还在玩假扮车的蠢游戏吗，假装轿车、自行车、拖拉机和卡车？”朱利安问，“像之前那样满屋子乱开车，你会把我们逼疯的！你一定要假扮机动车吗？”
“感觉来了嘛。”阿修揉揉手臂，“你该看看我昨天表演的卡车运送几辆新轿车的情节。连爸爸也觉得我模仿得很像，他当时冲上车道想让它离开！他不知道那其实是我假扮的！我还能鸣笛，像这样……”
尖锐的卡车喇叭声响彻过道，吓得朱利安一把推他进厨房，关上了门。
“你爸爸早晚会被你逼疯的！”他说，“快停下！幼稚鬼！”
“我不想停下，”阿修忧郁地说，“我不想这么快长大！长大了就会像我爸爸那样健忘，他经常只穿了一只袜子就出门！我也不想忘记吃饭，想想都觉得可怕！我饿得很快。”
朱利安忍不住笑出了声：“拿上你的盘子，帮忙收拾！你要是不愿意小声点，就去外面待着！你模仿得太逼真了，那声音听着好瘆
人！”
“真的很逼真吗？”阿修听了很高兴，“那你想听我模仿新飞机从你头顶上飞过时奇怪的嗡嗡声吗？”
“不！我不想听！”朱利安斩钉截铁地说道，“阿修，请给我递一下那个盘子，谢谢！还有，快叫淘气包从我脚背上下来，它可能把我的脚当椅子了。”但淘气包抓着朱利安的脚踝就是不撒手。“唉，好吧，”朱利安说，“那接下来的一整天，你都打算坐在我脚背上吗？”
“你一跺脚它就下去啦。”阿修建议道。
“你不早说！”朱利安说着赶紧用力跺脚，淘气包连忙下来了，这会儿它坐在餐桌上“吱吱”叫着，好像在抗议。
“这么多年来，淘气包都坐在我爸爸的脚上，甚至在他走路时也抱着脚不放，”阿修说，“但爸爸根本没留意到它。它还曾试过坐在爸爸的头上，爸爸以为自己头上戴了顶帽子，还想脱下来，其实那是淘气包！”
每个人都大笑起来。“好啦，”朱利安催促道，“我们得收拾餐具了，男孩负责端摞好的盘子，女孩负责洗。还有，绝对不能让淘气包碰茶壶和奶罐。”
简对这群小帮手非常满意，她长得矮矮胖胖的，走起路来一摇一摆，但她干活很利索。
“洗完之后，我带客人们去看房间吧，”她说，“但我们送去翻新的床垫还没送回来。我提醒过你父亲要打电话催他们，他怕是不记得了。”
“哦，简，”阿修担忧地说，“那就是说，有两张床没法给客人睡呀！那我们该怎么办？”
“你父亲今天应该会打电话过去催的，”简说，“或许他们可以用货车送过来。”
阿修听了，立刻变身成送家具的货车，冲向过道，在饭厅里来回跑，淘气包也开心地跟在他身后。阿修发出货车缓慢行驶时的声音，逗得大家哈哈大笑。
突然，教授从书房里冲了出来，跑到饭厅揪住阿修的耳朵：“阿修！你给我过来！”
“不用了吧。”阿修谨慎地说，“对不起，爸爸。我是一辆货车，您忘了给客人准备的床垫，我给您运来了。”
但教授充耳不闻。淘气包跟着阿修飞逃上楼，海林教授追在后面，然后他转身对简说：“你就不能让他们安静下来吗？付你的工资都干什么去了！”
“搞卫生、做饭和洗衣服呀，”她好脾气地回答，“但我不是来带孩子的，先生。您的儿子得要半打保姆才能照顾得过来，只要他在屋里，就一定会吵到您，不如……让他和他的朋友们去野外扎帐篷露营吧！现在天气热，新床垫又没来，他们一定会喜欢凉爽的野外的。我可以做好饭给他们送过去，或者他们也可以回来拿。”
教授听了马上想给简一个大大的拥抱！孩子们都在期待教授的批准。这种天气最适合露营了，而且，和教授待在同一个屋子里确实挺无趣的。蒂米低吠了一声，仿佛在说：“好主意！我们现在就出发吧！”
“好主意呀，简！这主意太棒啦！”海林教授说，“让孩子们带上那只小猴子，省得它老在我工作室窗口蹦来蹦去，还摆弄我的模型！”
教授说完，踱步到书房，“砰”的一声关上了门，整座房子都跟着抖了一下。蒂米吓得“汪汪”叫，淘气包害怕得爬上楼梯，不住地哀号。倒是阿修，乐得满屋子跳舞。简一把抓住他，把他推进干净敞亮的厨房里。
“等等，简，我想起来了，我们只有一顶帐篷，而且还是顶小帐篷，我得让爸爸再给我们弄两顶大帐篷。”大家还没反应过来，他便径直去敲了敲教授的门，推开门大声说出自己的请求：“爸爸，我们还需要两顶帐篷，您可以让我去买吗？”
“买六顶都行！”他爸爸大叫道，“阿修你赶紧给我出去！”
“谢谢爸爸！”为避免再惹爸爸生气，阿修赶紧溜了出来。
“但你们要帐篷干什么？”教授又忘事了。
阿修关上门，朝大家咧嘴一笑。“我该给爸爸换个新脑袋了！他刚刚还让我们去露营，他也知道我仅有的帐篷不够大——只有玩具那么大。”
“我们终于不用待在这屋子里了，”安妮说，“我算是知道我们在乔治家玩耍闹腾，是多么让昆廷叔叔恼火了。我们以后得乖一些。”
“我们又可以露营啦！”乔治心情大好，“我们可以坐公交车回家去拿自己的帐篷呀。它们应该就放在花园的棚子里，我们找到帐篷之后，可以请搬运工吉姆帮忙运过来。”
“他今天会来这里，如果你需要的话，我可以给他捎个话，好让你们尽快拿到帐篷。”简说，“虽说主人热心地邀请你们来，但我就知道他会有搞不定的地方！你们可以在屋后的田地里扎营，在那里的话，即便你们一起大喊大叫也不会打扰到他。你们拿到帐篷之后就赶紧搭起来吧，我去拿些防潮布和旅行毛毯来，顺便看看有没有别的装备。”
“不用麻烦啦，简，”朱利安说，“我们以前也经常露营，装备齐全。”
“但愿田地里不会有奶牛，”安妮说，“上次露营，我的帐篷敞开着，一头奶牛把头伸了进来，还‘哞哞’直叫！我醒来之后吓了一大跳，害怕得不敢动弹。”
“这里没有奶牛！”简大笑着说，“那我接着洗碗了，你们能把桌上的餐具收拾一下吗？可千万别让那猴子碰易碎的东西！上周它把茶壶顶到了头上，结果摔碎了茶壶！”
很快每个人都投入地干起活来，两个女孩帮简洗碗。
“我可喜欢露营啦，”安妮告诉简，“因为我不愿意待在这屋子里。海林教授有点像昆廷叔叔——忘性大，暴躁，还爱嚷嚷。”
“其实他并不可怕。”简说着递给她一个餐碟，“教授心烦意乱时脾气确实很坏，但他其实是个很善良的人。之前我妈妈生病了，他不仅帮我妈妈支付了高级疗养院的费用，还给我钱让我买鲜花水果给她！”
“这倒提醒了我，我们得送花给我们的厨娘乔安娜，”乔治说，“因为她感染了猩红热，所以我们才来这里的。”
“你去打电话给花店吧，”简说，“剩下的碗我自己能搞定。”
但乔治害怕海林教授会突然冲出来，看是谁在偷偷用电话！
“我们可以直接在科林镇订花送过去，”她说，“我们这就出门，把要搬运的东西准备好，然后就可以去订花了。我们应该会骑单车回来，单车在这边会很有用。”
“那你们现在就得出门啦，”简说，“不然你们错过下午茶可就麻烦了。”
“我会把安妮的自行车也一起带回来的，”朱利安说，“骑车回来时，我能轻轻松松让它在我的单车旁边滑行。”
“乔治，”迪克说，“你也不用一起来了，我来订花，然后把你的自行车带回来，你和安妮就在这里待着。”尽管不乐意，乔治还是同意了。
朱利安和迪克出门了，留下阿修和两个女孩帮简干活。但简很快就把阿修支开了，因为怕他会摔碎东西。
“不用你帮忙了，你去花园尽头当一辆帅气安静、引擎低颤的劳斯莱斯吧，”简说，“等你开够三十英里左右就可以回来加油了。”
“您是说回来加柠檬汽水吧！”阿修咧嘴笑道，“没问题！我有段时间没变成劳斯莱斯了。我在花园尽头行驶，爸爸听不见的，放心！”
他出去后，简和两个女孩一起洗完了碗。淘气包是个大麻烦，它不仅顺走了不少茶匙，还跳到橱柜顶，把茶匙一根根丢下来。
这时，阿修的脸突然出现在窗口，“来田地里玩吧！”他对乔治和安妮说，“我们先选个阴凉的地方作为露营位置。快点！你们已经洗完了碗，我现在不想当劳斯莱斯了！”
“安妮，你去和他玩吧，”乔治说，“我现在没心思。”
于是，安妮和阿修走向花园，穿过花园尽头的大门，走进田地里。
“天哪！”阿修边看边说，“快看那些大篷车！他们居然从田野的那头开进来了！这是我们的田地，我得去把他们赶走！”说着他走向远处的大门。
“回来！阿修！”安妮大叫，“别给自己找麻烦，快回来！”
但阿修还是抬头挺胸地走了过去。哼！就让他来告诉那些大篷车的主人，这田地是谁的！
Chapter 5 THE TRAVELLING CIRCUS
Chapter 5 THE TRAVELLING CIRCUS
Anne watched anxiously as Tinker went on and on over the field. There were now four caravanstrundling in, at the far gate, and behind them, in the lane, were vans - enormous vans - all withenormously large words painted on them.
TAPPER'S TRAVELLING CIRCUS
20
'Hoo! I'll tell Mr. Tapper what I think of him, coming into my field!' said Tinker to himself.
Mischief the monkey was on his shoulder, jogging up and down as Tinker marched along, mutteringfuriously.
Four or five children from the caravans looked at him curiously as he marched along. One small boyrushed up to him, shouting in delight to see the monkey.
'A monkey, look, a monkey!' he cried. 'Much smaller than our chimp. What's he called, boy?'
'Mind your own business,' said Tinker. 'Where's Mr. Tapper?'
'Mr. Tapper? Oh, you mean our Grandad!' said the boy. 'He's over there, look, beside that big van.
Better not talk to him now, boy. He's that busy!'
Tinker walked over to the van and addressed the man there. He was rather fierce-looking and had along, bushy beard, enormous eye-brows that hung down over his eyes, a rather small nose, and onlyone ear. He looked inquiringly down at Tinker, and put out his hand to Mischief.
'My monkey might bite you,' said Tinker, at once. 'He doesn't like strangers.'
'I'm no stranger to any monkey,' said the man in a deep-down voice. 'There isn't a monkey in theworld, or a chimp either that wouldn't come to me if I called it. Nor a gorilla, see?'
'Well, my monkey won't come to you,' said Tinker, angrily. 'But what I've come to say is...'
Before he could finish his sentence, the man made a curious noise in his throat - rather like Mischiefdid when he was pleased about anything. Mischief looked at the man in surprised delight - and thenleapt straight from Tinker's shoulder to his, nuzzling against his neck, making little crooning noises.
Tinker was so amazed that he stared without saying a word.
'See?' said the man. 'He's my little friend already. Don't gawp so, little fellow. I've trained the monkeyfamily all my life. You lend me this little chap and I'll teach him to ride a small tricycle in two days!'
'Come here, Mischief!' said Tinker, amazed and angry at the monkey's behaviour. But Mischiefcuddled down still farther into the big man's neck. The man hauled him out and handed him toTinker.
'There you are,' he said. 'Nice little fellow he is. What is it you wanted to say to me?'
'I've come to say that this field belongs to my father, Professor Hayling,' said Tinker. 'And you've noright to bring your caravans here. So please take them all out. I and my friends are planning to campout here.'
21
'Well, I've no objection to that,' said the big man, good-temperedly. 'You choose your own corner,young sir. If you don't interfere with us, we shan't interfere with you!'
A boy of about Tinker's age came sidling up, and looked at Tinker and Mischief with interest. 'Is heselling you that monkey, Grandad?' he asked.
'No, I'M NOT!' almost shouted Tinker. 'I came to tell you and your caravans to clear out. This fieldbelongs to my family.'
'Ah, but we've an old licence to come here every ten years, and show our circus,' said the beardedman. 'And believe it or not, there's been a Tapper's circus in this field every ten years since the year1648. So you just run home and make no silly fuss, young man.'
'You're a fibber!' cried Tinker, losing his temper. 'I'll tell the police! I'll tell my father! I'll...'
'Don't you talk to my old Grandad like that!' shouted the boy, standing beside the old man. 'I'll hit youif you do!'
'I'll say what I like!' shouted Tinker, his temper now quite lost. 'And just you shut up!'
The very next moment Tinker found himself flat on his back on the grass. The boy had shot out hisfist and hit Tinker hard in the chest! He struggled to his feet, red in the face, quite furious.
The old man fended him away. 'Don't you be silly now, boy,' he said. 'This youngster is a Tapper,like me, and he'll never give in. You go home and be sensible. We ain't going to take notice of a hot-headed little kid like you. Our circus is coming in this here field, just like it has for years and years!'
He turned and walked to the nearest caravan. It was drawn by horses, and he clicked to them.
They strained forward and the caravan followed. Others behind began to move too. The circus boyput his tongue out at Tinker. 'Sucks to you!' he said. 'Nobody gets the better of my Grandad -or of me either! Still - it was plucky of you to go for him. I enjoyed it.'
'Shut up!' said Tinker, alarmed to find himself very near to tears. 'You just wait till my Dad tells thepolice! You'll all go out much quicker than you came in - and one of these days I'll knock you down!'
He turned and ran back to the gate. He wondered what to do. He had so often heard his father say thatthe field behind their house belonged to him, and that he had let this or that farmer have the grazingrights for his horses or cattle. How DARE the Travelling Circus come into his father's field?
22
'I'll tell Dad,' he said to Anne, who was waiting at the gate. 'He ought to turn them out! It's our fieldand I love it, especially just now when it's so green and beautiful, and the hedges are just going to becovered in white may. I'll tell Dad that boy knocked me down - shot out his fist just like that - anddown I went. I'd like to do the same to him!'
He went into the house, followed by a puzzled Anne. He looked into the sitting-room and sawGeorge there.
'Tinker! That boy knocked you down!' said Anne, in a horrified voice. 'Why did he do that?'
'Oh - just because I told his Grandad to take his caravans away,' said Tinker, feeling rather grand.
'He didn't hurt me at all - just punched me on the chest. Still - I said what I had gone to say.'
'But will they take the caravans away out of the field?' asked Anne.
'I told them I'd tell the police,' said Tinker. 'So I bet they'll skedaddle. They haven't any right to bethere. It's our field!'
'Are you going to the police?' asked George, disbelievingly. 'I really don't see why you have to makesuch a fuss about it all, Tinker. They might make it difficult for us to go camping there.'
'But I tell you it's my field - Dad's always said so!' said Tinker. 'He said it wasn't any use to him, so Icould consider it my own. And I do. AND we're going to camp in it, whatever anyone says!
It's a travelling circus that's coming there, so the old man said.'
'Oh TINKER! How marvellous to have a circus at the bottom of the garden!' said George, her eyesshining, and Anne nodded too. Tinker glared at them.
'JUST like girls to say a thing like that!' he said. 'Would you want people trespassing all over a fieldthat belonged to you, with horses neighing and tigers and lions roaring, and bears grunting, andchimpanzees stealing things - and nasty little circus boys being rude all the time, ready to knock youdown.'
'Oh Tinker! You do make it sound so exciting!' said George. 'Will there really be lions and tigers?
Suppose one escaped - what a thrill!'
'Well - I shouldn't like that,' said Anne, at once. 'I don't particularly want a lion peering in at mywindow, or a bear clomping round my bedroom!'
'Neither do I,' said Tinker, in a most decided voice. 'That's why I'm going to tell Dad about it.
He's got the old documents that set out our rights to that field. He showed me them one day. I'll askhim about them, and if he'll let me see them, I'll take them straight to the police and let them turn outthat rude old man and his horrible circus.'
23
'How do you know it's horrible?' asked George. 'It might be awfully good. I'm sure they'd let us campin the corner nearest the garden, and we'd get an awfully good view of what's going on all the time.
Look - there's your father strolling down the path, smoking a pipe. He never does that if he's busy. Itwould be a good time to go and ask him about the document. He might even show it to us.'
'All right,' said Tinker, rather sulkily. 'But you'll see I'm right. Come on.'
However, Tinker proved to be quite, quite wrong! His father went to fetch the old, yellowed piece ofparchment at once. 'Ha! Here it is!' he said. 'It's pretty valuable too, because it's so old. It dates backquite a few centuries.'
He undid the rather dirty piece of ribbon round it and unrolled it. Neither the girls nor Tinker couldread the old-fashioned lettering.
'What does it all say?' asked Anne, with great interest.
'It says that the field known as 'Cromwell's Corner' is to be held by the Hayling Family for always,'
said Professor Hayling. 'It was given to them by Cromwell because our family allowed them to campin that field when they sorely needed a rest after battle. It's been ours ever since.'
'So NOBODY else is allowed to camp in it, or use it for grazing or anything, unless we say so!'
said Tinker, triumphantly.
'Quite right,' said his father. 'But wait a minute - I seem to remember an odd clause that saidsomething about a travelling show - a show that had rights to camp in the field since about 1066.
Not even Cromwell could alter that - it was in the original deeds, long before Cromwell battled inthat district. Now let's see - that piece would come about the end, I expect.'
The two girls and Tinker waited while the Professor pored over the old and beautiful lettering.
He jabbed his finger on to three lines towards the end.
'Yes. There it is. I'll quote it. Listen! 'And let it be known that Ye Travelling Show so-named'Tapper's Travelling Show', which has always had camping rights, shall still have the right to claimthese once every ten years so long as the show travels the country ways - Given under my hand...' andso on and so on. Well - I don't expect that Tapper's Travelling Show is going now, all these years andyears after the document was drawn up and signed in the year 1648. See - here's the date - if you canread the old figures!'
The children stared at the date, and then glanced up at Tinker. He looked angry and very red in theface. 'You might have told me all that before, Dad,' he said.
24
'Why?' asked his father, astonished. 'What possible interest can it have for you children?'
'Only that there's a circus called Tapper's Travelling Circus in that field this very minute,' said Anne.
'And the old man with it is called Tapper - and he said it was his right to be there, and...'
'He was rude to me and I want you to turn out this circus this very day!' said Tinker. 'We want tocamp there.'
'I'm sure Mr. Tapper would have no objection to you camping there,' said his father. 'Aren't you beingrather silly, Tinker? You weren't rude to any of the circus folk, were you?'
Tinker went very red, turned his back and stalked out of the room, Mischief clinging to his neck.
He rubbed his chest where the circus boy had punched him. 'Just you wait!' he said in a whisper.
'I'll punch you one day!'
'Anne, if you and the others want to camp in the field, I'll go and speak to Mr. Tapper,' said theProfessor, puzzled by Tinker's behaviour.
'Oh no - it's all right,' said Anne, hastily. 'He has already said that it didn't matter if we camped there.
Oh - there are the boys back again. I'll just go and see if they have brought back all our bicyclessafely. Thank you for showing us that marvellous old document, Professor!'
And away she went looking rather hot and bothered!
5.横生冲突
横生冲突
安妮紧张地看着阿修越走越远，最后走进了田地里。现在一共有四辆大篷车，停在远处的大门那里，还有几辆大型货车在车道上。这些车的车身上都画了醒目的大字：
塔珀的巡游马戏团
“让我给这位塔珀先生一点颜色瞧瞧，竟然敢来我的田野！”阿修边走边愤愤地自言自语，淘气包在他肩上跳上跳下。
大篷车那边站着四五个孩子，他们好奇地看着他走过去，其中一个小男孩还跑上前来看小猴子。
“看！一只猴子！猴子！”小男孩兴奋地大叫，“比我们的黑猩猩小多了！它叫什么名字呀？”
“不关你的事，”阿修说，“我找塔珀先生。”
“塔珀先生？哦哦！你是说我们的爷爷！”小男孩说，“他在那边，看！就在货车旁边，不过现在不是找他说话的好时机，他正忙着呢！”
阿修走向货车并和那个老人打招呼。他面相凶狠，蓄着络腮胡子，眉毛浓密，鼻子小巧，但只有一只耳朵。他诧异地看着阿修，伸手摸摸淘气包。
“我的猴子会咬你哦，”阿修马上说，“它讨厌陌生人。”
“我熟悉所有的猴子，”他声音深沉，“世界上所有的黑猩猩和猴子都听我的话，还有大猩猩！”
“但我的猴子就不会听您的话，”阿修生气地说，“我来是想告诉您……”
他还没说完，老人喉咙里发出奇怪的声音，就像淘气包愉悦时发出的声音，淘气包又惊又喜地看着这个老人，然后径直从阿修的肩膀跳到了那人身上，用鼻子蹭蹭老人的后颈，轻声哼哼。阿修吃惊得说不出话来。
“看到了吧？它和我已经是朋友了。”老人说，“瞧你的蠢样。小伙子，我这辈子都在训练猴子，你把这小家伙借我的话，我保证两天之内教会它骑三轮车！”
“淘气包，回来！”阿修对淘气包的反应又惊又气。结果淘气包又用鼻子拱了拱这个高大老人的后颈。老人把它拉开，还给了阿修。
“还你，”他说，“小家伙很可爱。你刚想跟我说什么？”
“我是来告诉你，这片田是属于我爸爸海林教授的，”阿修说，“所以你们的大篷车不可以停在这里，请你们把车都开出去，我和我的朋友打算在这里露营。”
“好吧，对此我没有意见，小主人。”老人好脾气地说，“你可以选一处地方，我们以后井水不犯河水！”
这时，一个跟阿修年纪相仿的男孩走上前来，好奇地打量着阿修和淘气包。“他要把这小猴子卖给您吗？”他问。
“我才不卖淘气包呢！”阿修几乎喊起来，“我来是让你们把大篷车开走，这片田地是我家的！”
“这样啊，但我们每十年来这里表演一次马戏。我们有一张年代久远的许可证，”老人说，“不管你相不相信，塔珀马戏团从1684年开始，每十年就来这片田里表演一次。我建议你别再胡闹，直接回家吧，孩子。”
“骗子！”阿修生气地大嚷，“我要报警！我要告诉我爸爸！我要……”
“不许你这么跟我爷爷说话！”老人身边的孩子大吼道，“你再这样我就打你了！”
“我爱说啥就说啥！”阿修气疯了，“你管不着！”
这时，男孩突然快速挥拳，拳头直击阿修的胸口，下一秒阿修才意识到自己躺在草地上了。阿修气极了，他挣扎着站起来，满脸通红。
老人劝他离开。“孩子，现在可不是犯傻的时候，”他说，“他是我们塔珀家最小的孩子，大概也继承了我的暴脾气和固执，他不会轻易投降的。你还是快回家吧，你这么冲动，我们不和你计较。我们马戏团的车还是会继续停在这片田地里，和往常一样！”
说完，他转身走向最近的大篷车，“吧嗒”一声踢了一脚牵引大篷车的马。马群开始拉着大篷车前进，后面的马和大篷车也跟着移动。小男孩朝阿修做了个鬼脸，“快滚吧！”他说，“我爷爷可是世界第一厉害的！我也是！你胆敢挑战我爷爷，也算是勇气可嘉，我很欣赏。”
“闭嘴！”阿修气得快哭出来了，“你们等着！我爸爸会报警的！
你们很快就会被赶出去的！你们迟早会向我认错的！”
他转身就往大门的方向跑去，但他心里不知道该怎么办。他常听爸爸提起那片“属于他的田地”，说要把牛马的放牧权给这个农夫那个农夫。那个巡游马戏团居然敢来爸爸的田地里捣乱！
“我要告诉爸爸，”他告诉等在门口的安妮，“叫他把他们全都赶出去！那是我们的田地，我喜欢那里！现在正是它最美的时候，白色的山楂花盖住绿油油的树篱。我还要告诉爸爸，那个男孩打我，就像这样向我挥拳头，然后我就倒下了。我也要把他揍趴下！”
他走进屋子，后面跟着满脸疑惑的安妮。
他往客厅一瞧，发现乔治在那儿。
“阿修！那个男孩把你打趴下了？”安妮惊恐地问，“他为什么打你呀？”
“仅仅因为我叫他爷爷把大篷车拖走，”阿修郑重地说，“不过他压根儿没伤着我，只是一拳打中了我胸口罢了。重要的是，我把要说的话说了。”
“他们肯把大篷车拉走吗？”安妮问。
“我警告他们说，他们再不走我就报警。”阿修说，“他们肯定已经落荒而逃了，他们没有权利停在那里，因为那是我们的田地！”
“你真的要报警吗？”乔治难以置信地问，“我不明白你为什么要小题大做，阿修。他们说不定会在我们露营时对我们使坏。”
“我说了，那是我的田地！爸爸也是这么说的！”阿修说，“他说过反正那田地对他来说没有什么用，我可以把它当作是自己的。我也的确把它当自己的了，反正我们无论如何都要在那露营！不就一个巡游马戏团嘛，我才不怕他们呢！”
“阿修，在花园深处有马戏团表演可是很棒的事呢！”乔治两眼放光，安妮也点头赞成。
阿修怒视着她们。“就知道你们女孩子会这么认为！”他说，“你难道不介意别人侵占你的田地吗？又是马嘶声，又是狮吼虎啸，还有熊在咆哮，黑猩猩偷东西！说不定哪个坏心眼的马戏团男孩还会粗鲁地撂倒你。”
“阿修！你说得我更激动了！”乔治说，“他们真的有狮子和老虎吗？万一它们逃脱出来——哇！真的太刺激了！”
“唔，那我可不喜欢，”安妮马上接话，“我可不想有只狮子在窗口看着我，或是有只熊在我房间里走来走去，踩得地板喀喀作响！”
“我也不想，”阿修坚决地说，“所以我得把这件事告诉爸爸！他那里有古老的文书可以证明那片田地是我们的，他还给我看过呢。
我去问他关于古老文书的事，如果他可以让我看文书，我就直接拿着文书去找警察，让警察把那个粗鲁的老头子和他的恐怖马戏团赶走！”
“你怎么知道马戏团恐怖？”乔治问，“说不定里面超级棒呢？我们可以在离花园最近的角落里扎营，这样就可以随时看到马戏团里面的状况了。看！你爸爸正抽着烟沿小路散步呢，这说明他现在不忙了，你抓住机会去问他古老文书的事吧，说不定他还会拿给我们看呢。”
“好吧，”阿修闷闷不乐，“不过，你迟早会承认我是对的！”
但事实证明，阿修错了！还错得很离谱！
他爸爸马上去找那张陈旧发黄的羊皮纸。“找到了！”教授说，“这羊皮纸大概有几百年历史了，它本身就价值不菲。”
教授解开脏兮兮的绸带，展开羊皮纸。女孩们和阿修都不认识上面的古体字。
“上面说了什么？”安妮好奇地问。
“上面说这片田地叫‘克伦威尔之角’，它一直归海林家族所有，”海林教授说，“这份文书是克伦威尔给我们家族的，因为在他们战后亟须休息时，我们家族让他们驻扎在这片田地里。自此之后，这片田地就永远属于我们了。”
“也就是说，没有我们的允许，任何人都不许在田地里扎营或放牧！”阿修露出了胜利的笑容。
“没错，”海林教授说，“等等，我记得有一条关于巡游马戏团的奇怪条款，这个马戏团自1066年之后，就一直有权利在这田地里扎营，即使克伦威尔也改变不了。毕竟这个规定早在克伦威尔在那地区打仗之前就已经存在了，我猜那部分条款会写在文件最后。”
教授仔细研究了一下这漂亮的古体字，两个女孩和阿修焦急地等待结果。教授用手指戳了戳结尾处的最后三行，“对的，就是这里。我读下这部分，你们听好了！只要塔珀巡游马戏团继续在乡村巡游表演，他们就有权每十年扎营一次，经我本人签名……我估计塔珀的巡游马戏团不一定一直在巡游，毕竟离签署文件的1648年已经过去好久了。看！签署时间！你们看得懂上面的数字吧？”
两个女孩看看日期，又看看阿修。此时他正怒火中烧，脸蛋通红。“您应该早点告诉我的，爸爸！”他说。
“为什么？”他父亲不解地问，“它哪里吸引你们了？”
“有个塔珀巡游马戏团，现在就在那片田地里扎营，”安妮说，“领头的人就叫塔珀，他坚称自己有权利在那里扎营，而且……”
“他对我很无礼，我想让您把他们赶走！”阿修说，“我们想在那里露营。”
“我相信，塔珀先生不会介意你们在那里扎营的，”他父亲说，“你怎么了，阿修？你不会已经和马戏团闹得不愉快了吧？”
阿修涨红了脸，他转头大步走出了房间，淘气包挂在他脖子上。他揉搓着胸口被马戏团男孩打的地方，“你给我等着！”他轻声说，“我迟早会把这拳还给你的！”
“安妮，如果你和孩子们想去田里露营的话，我就去跟塔珀先生打声招呼。”教授说，他不是很理解阿修的反应。
“还是算了，”安妮急忙说，“他早就说过，不介意我们在那里露营了。听，男孩们回来了。我去看看他们有没有完好无损地把自行车带回来。谢谢您给我们看这么古老优美的文书！”说完她急急忙忙地走出去了。
Chapter 6 GETTING READY FOR CAMPING OUT
Chapter 6 GETTING READY FOR CAMPING OUT
Dick and Julian were most interested to hear about Tinker and the Travelling Circus - and the old, olddocument.
'You made a bit of a fool of yourself,' said Julian, looking at Tinker. 'Still, there's no harm done,apparently. I vote we go and see where we can put up our tents. Personally, I shall be thrilled to see abit of circus life so close to me! I wonder how they'll manage to put on a show. I suppose they'veeverything with them, and can put up a circus ring and a marquee and anything else necessary.'
'There are a lot of big vans,' said Anne. 'I went down to have a look about half an hour ago. The fieldis almost full now, except for one corner near our hedge that I suppose they have left for our tents.'
25
'I saw the posters about the circus as we cycled back,' said Dick. 'Dead-Shot Dick - Chimpanzee thatplays Cricket - the Boneless Man - Madelon and her Beautiful Horses - Monty and Winks the clowns- the Dancing Donkey - Mr. Wooh, the Wonder Wizard - gosh, it sounded quite a circus. I'm glad wecan camp in the same field - we shall really see behind the scenes, then.'
'Don't forget there was Charlie the Chimp, and the Bonzo Band,' said Julian. 'What fun if the chimpgot loose and peeped in at the kitchen window!'
'It wouldn't be at all funny,' said Anne. 'Jenny would run for miles! So would Tinker's monkey!'
'What about putting up our own tents after tea?' said Dick. 'The carrier said he'd have them here bytea-time. It's hotter than ever today. I don't feel I can do much at the moment. I just want to laze.'
'Woof,' said Timmy, who was lying down with his head on his paws, panting.
'You feel the same, old chap, don't you?' said Julian, poking him with his toe. 'You're tired out withyour long run to Kirrin and back again, aren't you?'
'The roads were so dusty!' said Dick. 'He kept sneezing whenever a car passed us, because the dustgot up his nose. Poor old Tim. You really are tired out with that long, long run!'
'Woof!' said Tim, suddenly sitting up straight and pawing vigorously at George. Everyone laughed.
'He says he's not at all tired, he wants a walk,' chuckled Dick.
'Well, if he's not tired, I am,' said Julian. 'It really was a job sorting out all our things at Kirrin -and cycling there and back. No, Timmy - I am NOT going to take you for a walk!'
Timmy whined, and at once Mischief the monkey leapt down from Tinker's shoulder and went tocuddle against the big dog, making small comforting noises. He even put his thin little arms roundTimmy's neck!
'You're just being a little bit soppy, Mischief,' said Tinker, but Mischief didn't care. His big friendwas sad about something, or he wouldn't have whined. Timmy put out a big red tongue and licked thelittle creature delicately on his nose. Then he suddenly pricked up his ears, and sat straight up. He hadheard a noise from somewhere. So had all the others.
'It's music of some kind,' said Anne. 'Oh - I believe I know what it is!'
'What?' said the others.
'It must be Tapper's Travelling Circus Band practising for opening night,' said Anne.
26
'Well, that's tomorrow,' yawned George. 'Yes - it does sound like a band. Maybe we shall see thebandsmen after tea, when we put up our tents. I'd like to see the Boneless Man, wouldn't you?'
'NO!' said Anne. 'He'd be all limp and wriggly and horrid - like a worm or a jellyfish! I shan't go andsee him. But I'd love to see the horses and the Dancing Donkey. Does he dance to the band, do youthink?'
'We'll find out when we go,' said Dick, 'as it opens tomorrow. If Mr. Tapper isn't annoyed aboutTinker trying to turn them out, he might let us wander round.'
'I don't think I want to come,' said Tinker. 'Mr. Tapper was rude - and that boy knocked me flat.'
'Well, I expect I'd do the same if I thought you were being rude to my Grandad,' said Julian, lazily.
'Now - it's settled, is it, that we go down with our things to the field after tea, and see if we can put upour tents in some sheltered corner?'
'Yes,' said everyone. Dick idly tickled Mischief's nose with a thin blade of grass. The monkeysneezed at once, and then again. He rubbed his little paw across his nose and stared disapprovingly atDick. Then he sneezed once more.
'Borrow a hanky, old thing,' said Julian. And, to everyone's intense amusement, Mischief leapt acrossto Dick and neatly pulled his handkerchief out of his pocket! Then he pretended to blow his nose.
Everyone roared with laughter, and Mischief was delighted. 'You'll be stolen to act in a circus oneday, if you behave like that!' said Dick, snatching back his hanky. 'The Pick-pocket Monkey!'
'He'd be very good in a circus,' said Julian.
'I'd never let him join a circus!' said Tinker at once. 'He might have a dreadful life.'
'No. I don't think he would,' said Julian. 'Circus-folk love their animals and are proud of them.
And after all, if they treated them unkindly, the animals wouldn't be happy or healthy, and couldn'tenjoy their acts. Most circus people treat their animals like one of the family.'
'What! Even a chimpanzee!' said Anne, in horror.
'They're nice creatures - and very clever,' said Julian. 'Mischief, do not remove my handkerchief,please. It was funny the first time, but not a second time. Look at him now, trying to undo Timmy'scollar.'
'Come and sit quietly by me, Mischief,' ordered Tinker, and the little creature obediently went to himand cuddled on to his knee, making a soft, crooning noise.
27
'You're a humbug,' said Tinker, fondling him. 'You be careful I don't give you away to the circus, andget an elephant in exchange!'
'Idiot!' said Dick, and everyone laughed at the thought of Tinker and an elephant. What in the worldwould he do with it?
A voice called from the house. 'Tinker! The carrier's come with all the camping things. He's put themin the hall, just where your father will fall over them. You'd better come and see to them now.'
'In a few minutes, Jenny!' called back Tinker. 'We're busy.'
'You're a real fibber, Tinker,' said Dick. 'We are not busy. You could easily go to find out where thethings are, and see if they're all there. There are quite a lot.'
'We'll go in twenty minutes or so,' said Anne, yawning. 'I bet Tinker's father is asleep this hotafternoon. He won't stir out of his study.'
But she was wrong. Professor Hayling was wide awake, and when he had finished his work, hewanted a drink of very cold water. He threw open his study door, strode out towards the kitchen -and fell over a pile of all kinds of camping gear, bringing them down with a tremendous noise.
Jenny rushed out of the kitchen with loud screams of fright, and the Professor bellowed in anger as hetook a ground-sheet off his head, and a tent-pole off his back. 'WHAT ARE THESETHINGS? I WILL NOT HAVE THEM IN THE HALL! JENNY! JENNY! Take them down to thebonfire and burn the lot!'
'Our camping things!' cried George, listening in horror. 'Quick! We must get them! Oh, I do hopeTinker's father hasn't hurt himself. Blow, blow, blow!'
While Julian and Dick deftly removed everything that had fallen on to the angry Professor and tookthem down the garden, Anne and George comforted him, and made such a fuss of him that he beganto feel decidedly less angry. He sat down in a chair and wiped his forehead. 'I hope you've taken allthose things down to the bottom of the garden?' he asked, after a while.
'Yes,' said Tinker, truthfully. 'Er - they're all by the bonfire, but it's not lighted yet.'
'I'll light it myself tomorrow,' said his father, and Tinker heaved a sigh of relief. His father wouldforget, of course - and anyhow, everything was going to be taken into the camping field after tea.
'Have a cup of nice hot tea, sir,' said Jenny, appearing with a tray of tea-things. 'Sit you down anddrink this. It's newly made. Best thing to have after a fall and a shock.'
28
She turned and whispered crossly to Tinker. 'Didn't I call to you and tell you the Professor would tripover those things, the poor man? Now you just get your own tea, while I take him into the dining-room and comfort him with a nice hot scone, and a cup of tea!'
'I'll get our tea,' said Anne. 'Then we'll set up the tents down in the field, and enjoy ourselves.
And Tinker, don't you get into any more trouble with the circus folk.'
'I'll see he doesn't,' said George, firmly. 'Come on - let's go down to the field while Anne gets the tea.
I could do with a bun or two!'
Between them, Dick and Julian had lugged all the things down the garden - two tents, groundsheets,blankets, tent-pegs and all the rest. Timmy ran with them in excitement, wondering what all the fusswas about. Mischief, of course, leapt to the top of whatever was being carried, and chatteredexcitedly all the way down the garden.
He got into trouble when he ran off with a tent-peg, but Timmy managed to catch him and make himdrop it. Then, very solemnly, Timmy carried the tent-peg to Julian.
'Good dog!' said Julian. 'Just keep an eye on that wicked little monkey, Tim, will you? There are allsorts of things he might run off with!'
So Timmy kept an eye on Mischief, nosing him away whenever he thought the monkey was going topick up something he shouldn't. Finally Mischief became tired of Timmy's nose and leapt on hisback, where, clinging to the dog's collar, he rode just as if he were on horseback.
'Only it's dogback, not horseback,' said Anne, with a laugh.
'They would make quite a good pair for the circus,' said Dick. 'I bet Mischief could hold on to reins,if Timmy had any!'
'Well, he's not going to have any,' said George. 'The next thing would be a whip! Whew! What a lotof things we've got - is that the lot?'
It was, thank goodness. A bell rang out from the house at that moment, and everyone heaved a sighof relief.
'Tea at last!' said Dick. 'I could drink a whole potful. Come on - we've finished piling up all thethings. We'll get busy after tea with them, I can't do a thing more. Don't you agree, Timmy?'
'WOOF!' said Timmy, heartily, and galloped up the garden path at top speed, with Mischiefscampering after him.
'Talk about a circus!' said Dick. 'We've a ready-made one here! All right, Anne - we're coming!
We're coming!'
6.准备露营
准备露营
迪克和朱利安回来后，最令他们感到好奇的就是阿修和巡游马戏团的事件，还有年代久远的文书。
“你何必让自己难堪呢，”朱利安看着阿修说，“让马戏团在田里扎营也没坏处呀。我们一起去选扎帐篷的位置吧，能近距离接触马戏团可真是太棒啦，我也很想知道他们是怎样表演的。他们一定带了很多道具，像魔术戒指啊、帐篷啊之类的！”
“我半个小时前去田里看了看，”安妮说，“几乎停满了货车，除了田里靠近树篱的那个角落外，估计他们只给我们留了那里露营。”
“我们骑车经过时，看到他们的海报了，”迪克说，“神射手迪科、黑猩猩板球把戏、无骨人、玛德隆的跳舞马、小丑蒙蒂和温克斯、跳舞驴、神奇魔术师惊奇先生……天哪，听着就很吸引人！真高兴我们在这里露营，那就可以看到马戏团的幕后啦。”
“还有黑猩猩查理和邦佐乐队。”朱利安说，“万一猩猩逃跑出来，还趴在厨房窗外看我们，那就好玩啦！”
“那就吓人啦，”安妮说，“这样的话，简早吓跑了，阿修的小猴子也是。”
“那我们下午茶之后就把帐篷搭起来吧，”迪克说，“搬运工说下午茶之前能把帐篷送过来。感觉今天的天气比平时热，害得我什么都不想做，只想就这么懒懒地待着。”
“汪！”蒂米把头枕在爪子上，喘着气。
“你也是这么觉得吗？”朱利安说着，用脚指头戳了戳蒂米，“科林和大洼地两头跑，把你累坏了吧？”
“一路上太多灰尘了！”迪克说，“灰尘都跑到它鼻子里去了，每次有车经过都害得它打喷嚏。可怜的蒂米！你一定厌倦了长跑，对不对？”
“汪！”蒂米突然直起身，精力旺盛地用前爪去抓乔治，逗得众人大笑。
“它说它一点也不累，它还想去散步呢！”迪克笑着说。
“它不累，但我已经很累了，”朱利安说，“回科林整理全部行李就够累人了，更别说骑自行车往返了。不，蒂米，我不打算带你去散步！”
蒂米在呜咽，淘气包见状马上从阿修的肩膀上跳下来，低声安抚大狗，它还把纤细的手臂搭在蒂米脖子上。
“你还真是体贴入微啊，淘气包。”阿修说，但淘气包一点都不在意，它的大个子朋友一定是伤心了才会呜咽的。蒂米伸出大舌头轻轻地舔了舔淘气包，突然，它竖起耳朵，坐直身子，因为不知道从哪里传来了一声巨响。孩子们也都听到了。
“像某种音乐，”安妮说，“我知道是什么了！”
“是什么？”其他人问。
“一定是塔珀巡游马戏团的乐队在为开幕做准备。”安妮说。
“开幕是在明晚，”乔治打着呵欠说，“但听起来的确像乐队。下午茶之后，等我们搭完帐篷就去看看乐队吧！我还想看无骨人，你呢？”
“不！”安妮说，“他一定很吓人，一瘸一拐，像条蚯蚓或是海星一样扭来扭去，我才不想看他。我比较好奇跳舞马和跳舞驴，你觉得它们真的会随着乐队的演奏跳舞吗？”
“去了就知道啦，”迪克说，“明天就开幕。阿修之前还想把塔珀先生他们撵走，如果他不生气的话，说不定还会允许我们进去参观。”
“我可不想去，”阿修说，“他非常粗鲁，而且那个小男孩还把我打倒在地。”
“如果有人那样无礼地跟我爷爷说话，我也会揍他的。”朱利安慵懒地说，“那就这么定啦，下午茶之后，我们先把露营装备搬到田里去，找个可以避雨的阴凉角落搭帐篷。”
“好！”大家齐声回答。迪克心不在焉地用一片叶子去挠淘气包的鼻子，小猴子马上一个接一个地打起了喷嚏。它用爪子挠了挠鼻子，不满地看着迪克，“啊啾！”它又打了个喷嚏。
“去拿个手帕吧，小家伙。”朱利安说。只见淘气包跃向迪克，把迪克的手帕从口袋里整齐地抽了出来，惹得众人哈哈大笑。然后，淘气包还装作擦鼻涕。这样子再次逗得众人前仰后合，它自己也乐在其中。“你身手这么敏捷，早晚会被马戏团的人偷去，用来表演的！”迪克说着去够手帕，“你这个小扒手！”
“它很适合马戏团嘛。”朱利安说。
“我才不会让它去马戏团呢！”阿修马上说，“在马戏团里它会过得很凄凉。”
“那可不一定，”朱利安说，“马戏团的人很爱他们的动物，也为他们感到骄傲，毕竟如果动物被虐待而郁闷或生病的话，它们就无法开心地表演了，所以大部分马戏团的人都会像对待家人一样对待他们的动物。”
“什么！包括黑猩猩吗？”安妮惊恐地说。
“它们既温柔又聪明。”朱利安说，“淘气包，我的手帕就别动啦，第一次好玩，第二次就不好玩了。阿修你看看它，它还想去解蒂米的项圈。”
“来我身边坐下，淘气包。”阿修命令道。小东西马上顺从地走向他，抱住他的膝盖，小声地哼哼。
“你这个小坏蛋，”阿修温柔地抚摸它，“小心我把你送去马戏团，换头大象回来！”
“你真搞笑！”迪克说。大家笑了起来，幻想着阿修要是真换了头大象回来会怎样，可是他要一头大象做什么呢？
这时，屋子里有人喊，“阿修！搬运工送来了露营装备，都放在大厅里啦，它们肯定会绊倒你爸爸的，你最好过来看看！”
“好的，简，我一会儿再来！”阿修喊道，“我们正忙着呢。”
“你这个小骗子，”迪克说，“我们一点都不忙，过去看看装备是否齐全又不是什么难事，再说我们的露营装备看着可不少呢。”
“我们过20分钟再去也不迟，”安妮打着呵欠说，“这么热的天，阿修的爸爸一定在午睡，他才不会出书房呢。”
可惜她错了。海林教授没在午休，他刚完成工作，正想给自己来杯冰水。他推开书房门，大步走向厨房，果然，被一堆露营装备给绊倒了，弄出好大的动静。
简惊恐地尖叫了一声，冲出厨房，只见教授气呼呼地一把扯下头上的防水布和背上的帐篷支架。“这都是些什么啊！谁把它们放这儿的！简！快把它们丢到火堆里烧掉！”
“糟糕！是我们的露营装备！”乔治惊慌地大叫道，“快！我们得把它们拿回来！哎！希望阿修的爸爸没受伤！”
就在安妮和乔治安慰海林教授的同时，朱利安和迪克手脚麻利地把露营装备搬进花园里。教授渐渐冷静了下来，他坐在椅子上擦汗。“你们已经把东西都搬到花园里了？”过了一会儿，他问道。
“是的，”阿修诚实地回答道，“它们都放在火堆边了，不过还没被点着。”他又机智地补了句。
“我明天亲自来点。”他父亲说。阿修听了松了口气。当然啦，等到明天他父亲肯定会不记得了，所以，下午茶之后，孩子们得赶紧把装备搬去露营地了。
“来杯热茶吧，先生，”简托着茶具，“请坐下来用茶，这是刚泡的，受惊之后来杯热茶再合适不过了。”
她转身对阿修低声说：“我不是告诉过你，那些东西会绊倒教授的。可怜的教授，我带他去餐厅里享用热茶和司康饼，好好安慰他。你们拿上自己的茶就可以走了。”
“我去给大家端茶吧。”安妮说，“待会儿我们就去田地里支帐篷。阿修，你可别再招惹马戏团的人了。”
“他不会啦，”乔治坚定地说，“来吧！等安妮把茶端来，我们就去田地里吧，我能吃两个小圆面包。”
迪克和朱利安把所有露营装备都拖到了花园里——两顶帐篷、防水布、毯子、帐篷木栓和其他装备。蒂米激动地跑来跑去，很好奇他们准备干什么。淘气包跳到露营装备上，激动得“吱吱”叫个没完，它还差点拿走一条帐篷木栓，还好蒂米及时把它抓回来，迫使它丢掉自己的战利品。接着，蒂米叼着木栓，神圣地走向朱利安。
“乖！”朱利安说，“帮我们看着那只调皮的小猴子好吗，蒂米？
它什么东西都可能顺走！”
所以蒂米一直在留意着淘气包，每次小猴子刚想拿走什么，它就用鼻子拱它。最后，淘气包实在被拱得不耐烦了，便跳到蒂米背上，像骑马一样抓着它的项圈。“可惜这是狗背，不是马背。”安妮笑着说。
“它俩真适合在马戏团里搭档表演呀，”迪克说，“蒂米套上鞍具的话，淘气包能勒住缰绳呢！”
“蒂米才不套鞍具呢，”乔治说，“不然接下来是不是还要挥鞭抽它？有这么多东西啊，我们准备了这么多吗？”
是的。这时房子里响起了下午茶的铃声，大家都舒了一口气。
“终于到下午茶时间了！”迪克说，“我能喝一整壶茶！全部东西都堆起来了，下午茶之后我们再来搭帐篷吧，我现在可不想动。你觉得呢，蒂米？”
“汪！”蒂米热情地回应道，它在花园的小径上飞速奔跑，淘气包跟在它身后跳来跳去。
“说到马戏团，”迪克说，“我们这边就有个现成的。好啦，简，我们来啦！”
Chapter 7 IN THE CIRCUS FIELD
Chapter 7 IN THE CIRCUS FIELD
Nobody wanted to spend a long time over tea. They all longed to go down to the field and set up theirlittle camp.
'We shall have a wonderful look-in at what goes on in a circus camp,' said Dick. 'We shall be livingso near the circus folk! I do hope Mischief won't get too friendly with the people there.
They might take him away with them when they leave.'
'Indeed they won't!' said Tinker, fiercely. 'What a thing to say! As if Mischief would go with them,anyhow! I don't expect he'll mix with the circus crowd at all.'
'You wait and see!' grinned Dick. 'Now buck up with your tea - I'm longing to go and set our camp inthe field, and see what's going on there.'
It wasn't long before they were ready. They were soon down by the fence, and gazed over it inamazement. Great vans were in the field, all with Mr. Tapper's name on and all painted in gaycolours. There were caravans too, much smaller than the great vans, and these had windows, eachwith neat lace curtains. The circus folk lived in the caravans, of course, and George found herselfwishing that she herself could go about in one, instead of living in a house that couldn't moveanywhere!
'Look at the horses!' cried Dick, as a bunch of them appeared with tossing heads and beautiful longthick tails. The boy who had knocked Tinker down was with them, whistling. They were all comingfrom a big horse-van, and were delighted to be in a field with lush green grass.
'Is that field gate properly shut?' yelled an enormous voice, and the boy yelled back, 'Yes, Grandad. Ishut it. There's nowhere the horses can get out. My word - don't they like this grass!'
Then he saw Julian and the others all looking over the fence, and waved to them. 'See our horses?
Aren't they a grand lot?'
And, just to show off a little, he leapt on to the back of the nearest one, and went all round the edge ofthe field with it. George watched him enviously. If only she could have a horse like that!
'Well, let's take our camp things into the field,' said Tinker. 'The nearer we are to the circus the better.
We ought to have some fun.'
He climbed over the fence and Dick followed. 'I'll hand everything over,' said Julian. 'George canhelp me - she's as good as a boy any day!'
30
George grinned. She loved to hear anyone say that! It was quite a job getting some of the things overthe fence. The tents, neatly wrapped though they were, were heavy, awkward things to handle, but atlast everything was safely over, lying on the grass.
Then Julian, Anne and George climbed over the fence too, and stood in the field, looking round for agood corner to set up their things.
'What about near those bushes over there?' said Julian. 'There's that big tree behind as well to protectus from the wind - and we aren't too near the circus folk - they might not like us right on top of them- and yet we're near enough to see what's going on.'
'Oh, it's going to be FUN!' said Anne, her eyes shining.
'I think I'd better go and find the old Grandad - Mr. Tapper,' said Julian. 'Just to tell him we're here, incase he thinks we're intruders and have no right to be here.'
'You haven't got to ask his permission for us to be in MY field!' said Tinker, at once.
'Now don't keep flying off the handle like that, Tinker,' said Julian. 'This is merely a question of goodmanners - something you don't seem to know much about! How do we know that the circus folkwon't resent us camping so near them? Much better to show ourselves friendly from the start.'
'All right, all right,' said Tinker, sulkily. 'But it is my field, after all! You'll be telling me to be friendswith that nasty little circus-boy next!'
'Well, you'd better be - else he might knock you flat again!' said George. 'Anyway, be sensible,Tinker - it's not often people have a circus just at the bottom of their garden, and can pop over thefence, and mix with the circus folk.'
Julian walked over to the nearest caravan. It was empty, and no one answered his knock.
'What you want, mister?' called a high little voice, and a small girl with tangled, untidy hair camerunning up.
'Where's Mr. Tapper?' asked Julian, smiling at the untidy, bright-eyed little thing.
'He's with one of the horses,' said the small girl. 'Who are you?'
'We're your neighbours,' said Julian. 'Will you take us to Mr. Tapper?'
'Old Grandad's this way,' said the child, and slipped a dirty little hand into Julian's. 'I'll show you.
I like you, mister.'
31
She led the children to the middle of the camp. A mournful howl came from somewhere behind themand George stopped suddenly. 'That's Timmy! He must have found out that we've got out of thegarden. I'll go back for him.'
'Better not,' said Julian. 'There might be ructions if he met the chimpanzee. A big chimp would makemincemeat of him!'
'It wouldn't!' said George, but all the same she didn't go back to fetch Timmy. Julian hoped that thedog wouldn't jump over the fence, and come to find them.
'There's old Grandad Tapper on them steps,' said the little girl, smiling up at Julian, whose hand shestill held. 'I like you, mister. Your hand smells nice.'
'Well, that's because I wash it with soap and water four or five times a day,' said Julian. 'Yours wouldsmell nice too, if you did the same.'
The little girl sniffed at Julian's hand. Then she shouted loudly to the old fellow sitting on the steps ofa nearby caravan. 'Grandad! Here's folks to see you!'
Grandad was looking at a beautiful chestnut-brown horse, tethered close to him. He had one of thehorse's hooves in his hand. The children stood and gazed at him - black beard, frowning eyebrows -and, oh dear! thought Anne, only one ear, poor man. What could have happened to the missing one?
'GRANDAD!' called the girl again. FOLKS TO SEE YOU!'
Mr. Tapper looked round, his eyes very bright under his black eye-brows. He set the horse's hoofdown, and gave the lovely creature a pat. 'You don't need to limp any more, my beauty,' he said.
'I've taken out the stone that was in your hoof. You can dance again!'
The horse lifted up its magnificent head and neighed as if it were saying thank you. Tinker almostjumped out of his skin, and Mischief slipped from his shoulder and cuddled under his arm in terror.
'Now, now, little monkey, don't you know a horse's voice when you hear one?' said Grandad, andMischief poked his head out from under Tinker's arm to listen.
'Does that horse really dance?' said Anne, longing to stroke its long, smooth nose.
'Dance! It's one of the finest horse-dancers in the world!' said Grandad, and began to whistle a gaylittle tune. The horse pricked up its ears, gazed at Grandad, and then began to dance! The childrenwatched in astonishment.
32
There it went, round and round, nodding its head to the tune, its feet tapping the grass in perfect timeto Grandad's whistling.
'Oh, the lovely thing!' said George. 'Do all your horses dance as well as this one?'
'Yes. Some a good deal better,' said Grandad. 'This one has a fair ear for music, but not as good anear as some. You wait till you see them dressed up with feathery plumes nodding on their heads.
Horses - there's nothing in the world as beautiful as a good horse.'
'Mr. Tapper - we come from the house over the fence there,' said Julian, feeling that it was time toexplain their visit. 'As you probably know, Tinker's father owns this field, and...'
'Yes, yes - but we have an old right to come every so often,' said the old man, raising his voice.
'Now don't you start arg...'
'I haven't come to argue with you,' said Julian, politely. 'I've only just come to say that we - that is myfriends here and I - would like to come and camp in this field, but we shouldn't annoy you in anyway, and...'
'Oh well - if that's what you want, you're more than welcome!' said the old man. 'More than welcome!
I thought maybe you'd think you could turn us out - like that youngster there would like to do!' Andhe nodded at Tinker.
Tinker went red and said nothing. The old man laughed. 'Ha! My grandson didn't think much of thatidea, did he, youngster? He hit out, and down you went on your back. He's got a temper, he has,young Jeremy. But another time maybe he'll find himself on his back, eh?'
'Yes. He will,' said Tinker, at once.
'Right. Well, you'll be even with one another then, and you can shake hands like gentlemen,' said theold man, his eyes twinkling. 'Now - what about you bringing your gear right into the field, and settingup your tents? I'll get old Charlie the Chimp to help you. He's as strong as ten men!'
'The chimpanzee! Is he tame enough to help us to put up our tents?' said Anne, disbelievingly.
'Old Charlie is cleverer than all of you put together, and as tame as you are!' said Grandad. 'And hecould beat you three boys at cricket any day! You bring your bat along one morning, and watch him.
I'll call him to help you. CHARLIE! CHARLIE! Where are you? Snoozing I suppose!'
But no Charlie came. 'You go and fetch him,' said the old man, pointing to a corner of the field wherestood a big, strong cage, with a tarpaulin roof to keep out the rain. 'He'll do anything you want him todo, so long as you give him a word of praise now and again!'
33
'Let's get him, Ju,' said Dick, eagerly. 'My word - fancy having a chimpanzee to help us!'
And off they all went to the great cage. CHARLIE! CHARLIE! Wake up, you're wanted!
CHARLIE!
7.冰释前嫌
冰释前嫌
没人想在下午茶上花太多时间，大家都想快点去田地里把帐篷搭起来。
“搭完帐篷后我们顺便参观下马戏团吧，”迪克说，“我们离马戏团很近呢！但愿淘气包别跟他们走得太近，不然他们走的时候会把它带走的！”
“他们敢！”阿修生气地说，“说得好像淘气包会跟他们走似的。
它才不想和马戏团的人做朋友呢。”
“等着瞧吧！”迪克笑着说，“你们快把茶喝完吧，我等不及要去露营地扎帐篷啦，好期待接下来会发生什么事。”
他们很快就收拾好了，肩并肩地趴在栅栏边惊奇地望向马戏团。停在田地里的卡车全都涂成了灰色，车身上写着塔珀先生的名字。大篷车比大卡车小很多，但都有窗户，还整齐地挂上了花边窗帘。马戏团的人应该就住在大篷车里。比起不会移动的房子，大篷车让乔治十分眼馋，她也想进里面看看。
“你们看那群马！”迪克大叫，只见一群高昂头颅、尾鬃又长又密的马出现了。打倒阿修的那个小男孩也在，他还吹着口哨。马匹们从巨大的运马卡车里出来，来到绿油油的田地里，它们看起来很高兴。
“田地里的门都关好了吗？”一个洪亮的声音问道。男孩喊回去：“关好啦，爷爷，我亲自关的。马儿跑不出去的，放心。而且，它们好喜欢吃这里的草呀！”
接着，他看到了栅栏那边望过来的朱利安他们，他朝他们挥挥手，喊道：“看到我们的马了吧？它们是不是很雄壮威武！”
然后他跳上一匹离他最近的马，绕着田边骑了一圈，小小地显摆了一下。乔治羡慕地看着他，要是她也能有自己的马就好了！
“好啦，赶紧把露营的装备搬到田里吧，”阿修说，“扎营的地方离马戏团越近越好，这样才有意思。”
他翻过栅栏，迪克紧随其后。“我来把东西递过去。”朱利安说，“乔治可以帮我——她就像男孩一样有力气！”
乔治咧嘴笑了，她对这夸赞很受用。把装备搬到栅栏另一边得费不少力气，帐篷很沉，叠整齐了也还是不好拿。但最后，装备都一样不落地躺在田地角落的草地上了。
朱利安、安妮和乔治也翻过栅栏，他们站在田地里寻找扎营的最佳位置。
“靠近灌木丛那里怎么样？”朱利安问，“后面那棵大树还可以挡雨，也不会离马戏团太近，他们可能也不喜欢我们太靠近，但那里还是看得清马戏团里面的情况。”
“这一定会很好玩！”安妮眼里闪着光说道。
“我们还是得去找一下那位老爷爷塔珀先生，”朱利安说，“去告诉他，我们只是在这儿露营，以免他误以为我们是强行闯入，那样就不会让我们在这里扎营了。”
“在我的田地里露营，不需要征得他的同意！”阿修立马说。
“你别老这样乱发脾气啦，阿修，”朱利安说，“这只是一种礼节——你怎么这么不懂事呢！谁知道马戏团的人会不会因为我们露营位置太近而反感呢？还是应该从一开始就对他们友好些。”
“好吧，好吧，”阿修郁闷地说，“但这里毕竟是我的田地，你居然要我和那个马戏团的小坏蛋做朋友！”
“你最好对他客气些，不然他又会把你击倒啦！”乔治说，“不管怎么说，我们还是得表现得友好些，毕竟在花园深处看马戏团演出，翻过栅栏和马戏团的人来往，这样的机会可不多。”
说话间，朱利安走向最近的大篷车，他敲了敲门，却没人应答。
“您有什么事，先生？”一个满头乱蓬蓬，头发还打着结的小姑娘跑过来，用尖细的声音问道。
“我找塔珀先生。”朱利安微笑着问这个眼睛亮亮的小姑娘。
“他和一匹马在一块儿。”小女孩说，“你们是谁？”
“我们是你们的邻居。”朱利安说，“你能带我们去找塔珀先生吗？”
“爷爷在这边，请跟我来，”小姑娘说着，用脏兮兮的手悄悄握住朱利安的手，“我带你们去。我喜欢你，先生。”
她领着孩子们走向营地中央。不知道从哪里传来一声凄惨的嚎叫，乔治停下了脚步。“是蒂米！它一定是发现我们出了花园，我得回去找它。”
“不要回去！”朱利安说，“它要是看到黑猩猩一定会大喊大叫的，黑猩猩会把它撕碎！”
“它一定会安静待着的！”乔治虽然嘴上这么说，但也并没有折回去找蒂米。朱利安心里祈祷蒂米不要跳过栅栏来找他们。
“再走几步就能看到塔珀爷爷啦。”小女孩对朱利安笑笑，依然握着他的手，“我喜欢你，先生！你的手有好闻的味道。”
“因为我每天都会用肥皂洗手，”朱利安说，“你那样做的话，手上也会有好闻的味道。”
小女孩嗅了嗅朱利安的手，接着她朝附近大篷车台阶上的老人家大声喊道：“爷爷！有人找您！”
一匹栗色骏马拴在塔珀先生身边，老先生手里正捧着它的一只马蹄，认真地检查着。孩子们站在那里打量他，黑络腮胡，眉头紧锁。天哪！安妮暗自感叹，这个可怜的老人只有一只耳朵，是什么让他失去了另一只耳朵呢？
“爷爷！”女孩又喊道，“有人想见您！”
塔珀先生环顾四周，乌黑眉毛下的眼睛闪着光。他放下马蹄，温柔地抚摸着马儿。“我已经把你蹄子里的石头取出来了，”他说，“你不用瘸着啦，我的美人，你又可以跳舞啦！”
马抬起俊美的头颅发出嘶鸣，仿佛在跟塔珀道谢。听到马的嘶鸣，淘气包吓了一跳，从阿修肩膀上滑下来，吓得抱住阿修的手臂直哆嗦。
“别害怕，小猴子，你没听过马的声音吗？”塔珀老爷子说着，淘气包从阿修手臂下面钻出头来听他说话。
“那匹马真的会跳舞吗？”安妮问，心里很想摸一摸马光滑的长鼻子。
“当然，它是世界上最优秀的跳舞马之一。”塔珀说着吹起了口哨。只见马竖起耳朵盯着塔珀，接着竟跳起舞来！孩子们都看呆了，只见跳舞马伴着口哨声一边点头，一边转圈，四只蹄子跟随口哨声打着节拍。
“它真可爱！”乔治说，“您所有的马都跳得这么好吗？”
“是呀，有几匹比它更厉害呢，”塔珀先生说，“这匹马的节奏感不错，但比起别的马还是有些逊色。之后它们还会在头上戴上羽毛装饰呢，世上没有比骏马更美的生物了。”
“塔珀先生，我们住在栅栏另一边的房子里，”朱利安觉得这是个解释他们来意的好时机，“您可能听说了，阿修的父亲是这片田地的主人，而且……”
“是的，是的，我们常来这里演出，而且很久以前就获得许可了，”塔珀先生提高音量，“你们别现在又开始争……”
“我不打算和您争辩，”朱利安继续礼貌地说，“我只是来跟您打声招呼，我和我的朋友们也想来这里露营，但我们绝不会打扰您的，而且……”
“那好吧，这样的话我非常欢迎你们！”塔珀说。
“真的吗！我还担心您会像您的孙子那样赶我们走呢！”阿修马上接话道，说完他的脸就红了。塔珀先生大笑：“哈哈哈……我的孙子应该不会那样想吧？小杰里米脾气不好，他的确把你打倒在地，但说不定下次是你把他打趴下，你说是吗？”
“那是！一定！”阿修马上说。
“对嘛，到时候你俩就扯平了，可以绅士地握手言和了。”塔珀说着，眼里闪烁着光辉，“那你们现在就把装备搬过来，开始搭帐篷吧。我让黑猩猩查理来帮你们，它一个能顶十个呢！”
“黑猩猩？它温顺到可以搭帐篷吗？”安妮不可思议地问。
“查理比你们加起来都要聪明，而且跟你一样听话。”塔珀说，“它的板球技术完胜你们三个男孩子，哪天你们带个板球球板来，看它给你们示范。我这就叫它来帮忙。查理！查理！你在哪儿呀？是不是在打盹儿呀！”
但查理没出现。“那你们去找它吧，”塔珀指着田地角落里那个罩着防水布的结实大笼子说，“只要你们一直夸它，叫它做什么都行！”
“那我们赶快去找它吧，朱利安。”迪克急切地说，“我的天哪！
居然有只黑猩猩来帮我们搭帐篷！”
孩子们全都跑向大笼子。查理！起来啦！我们需要你！查理！
Chapter 8 CHARLIE THE CHIMP IS A HELP!
Chapter 8 CHARLIE THE CHIMP IS A HELP!
Tinker came to the big cage first. He peered inside. Charlie the Chimp was there all right, sitting atthe back of his cage, his brown eyes looking at the children with curiosity. He got up and went overto where Tinker was peering in, and pressed his nose against the strong wire, almost against Tinker's.
Then he blew hard, and Tinker backed away, surprised and cross.
'He blew at me!' he said to the others, who were laughing at Tinker's disgust. The chimp made afunny noise that Mischief the monkey immediately tried to imitate. The chimpanzee stared atMischief, then he grew very excited. He rattled his cage, jumped up and down, and made some veryqueer noises indeed.
A boy came running up at once. It was the boy who had knocked Tinker down. 'Hey - what are youdoing to the chimp?' he called. 'Oh - aren't you the boy who shouted at my Grandad - the one Iknocked down?'
'Yes. And don't you dare try that on again, or you'll be sorry!' said Tinker, in a fierce voice.
'Shut up, Tinker,' said Julian. He turned to the boy. 'Your name's Jeremy, isn't it?' he said. 'Well,we've just been talking to your Grandad over there, and he said we could get the chimpanzee to helpus with our camping gear. It's all right for him to come out of his cage, isn't it?'
'Oh yes - I take him out two or three times a day,' said Jeremy. 'He gets bored in his cage. He'd loveto help put up your tents - he's always helping us circus folk with things like that. He's as strong as alion.'
'Is he - er - is he safe?' asked Dick, eyeing the big animal doubtfully.
'Safe? What do you mean - safe?' asked Jeremy, surprised. 'He's as safe as I am! Charlie, come onout! Go on, you can undo your cage perfectly well, you know you can!'
The chimpanzee made a funny little chuckling noise, put his hand through the wire, reached the bolt,pulled it, took his hand back - and pushed open the cage door.
34
'See? Easy, isn't it?' said Jeremy, grinning. 'Charlie boy, come along. Your help's wanted!'
Charlie lumbered out of his cage, and went with the children to where they had left their tents andground-sheets and the rest. He walked with his fists on the ground in a most inelegant manner,making a funny little groaning noise all the time. Mischief was rather afraid of him, and kept well tothe back - but the chimpanzee suddenly turned round, caught hold of Mischief, and sat him up on hisshoulder! Mischief held on, not knowing whether to be scared or jubilant!
'I wish I had my camera here,' said Anne to George. 'Just look at them - Mischief is as pleased as canbe!'
They arrived at the pile of camping gear. 'Carry this, Charlie, and follow us,' ordered Jeremy.
The chimp grabbed at this, that and the other, and, with his great arms full, followed the children towhere they thought they could camp, with the great hedge to shelter them from the wind.
'drop those things, Charlie,' said Jeremy, 'and go back for the rest. Buck up. Don't stand there staring!
You've got work to do!'
But Charlie still crouched there, staring straight at Mischief. 'Oh! He wants Mischief the monkey togo with him!' cried George. 'Go on, Mischief, have a ride again!'
Mischief leapt up on to the chimpanzee's shoulders. Charlie put up a great paw to steady him andthen lumbered off to fetch the rest of the things. One of the ground-sheets came undone, and slitheredover his head like a tent, so that he couldn't see where he was going. In a rage he leapt on it andbegan to jump up and down, up and down, growling most terrifyingly. The children felt rather scared.
'Charlie, don't be an ass!' said Jeremy, and pulled it away from him, rolling it up swiftly. Thechimpanzee could manage it then, and his good temper immediately came back again.
Everything was soon piled up in one place, and Julian and Dick began to put up the tents. Charliewatched them with the greatest interest, and helped most intelligently when he saw that he could.
'He's a good sort, isn't he?' said Jeremy, proud that his friend the chimpanzee could show off like this.
'Did you see him put that tent-pole in exactly the right place? And you ought to see him fetch thepails of water for the horses each day. He carries a full pail in each hand!'
'He ought to get wages,' said Tinker.
'He does!' said Jeremy. 'He gets eight bananas a day and as many oranges as he likes. And he LOVESsweets!'
35
'Oh! I think I've got some!' said Tinker and delved into one of his pockets. He brought up a peculiarmixture of things, among which was a screwed-up sweet bag. Inside was a mess of half-melted boiledsweets.
'You can't give him those!' said Anne. 'They're old and sticky and messy!'
But Charlie thought differently. He took the paper bag straight out of Tinker's hand, sniffed it -and then put the whole thing into his mouth at once!
'He'll choke!' said Julian.
'Not Charlie!' said Jeremy. 'Let him be. He'll go straight back to his cage, get in, shoot the bolt and sitthere sucking sweets till they're gone. He'll be as happy as can be.'
'Well - he certainly deserved a reward,' said George. 'He did all the heavy work! Come on, let's finishputting everything straight. I say - won't it be fun sleeping out in tents tonight! We'd better havesupper first.'
'You can come and join us, if you like,' said Jeremy. 'We don't have posh food like you, of course- but it's good food, all the same. Old Grandma cooks it in her pot. She's two hundred years old.'
The children laughed in disbelief. 'Two hundred! Nobody lives as long as that!' said George.
'Well, that's what she tells everyone,' said Jeremy. 'And she looks it, too! But her eyes are as sharp asneedles still! Shall I tell her you'll be here to supper?'
'Well - would there be enough for so many extra?' said Julian. 'We meant to bring our own meal.
Should we bring that and share everything with you? We've more than enough. Our cook Jenny saidshe would have it all ready for us to bring down tonight - a meat-pie - cold sausages - and apples andbananas.'
'Sh! Don't say bananas in front of Charlie,' said Jeremy. 'He'll worry you for them all the time.
All right - you bring your food and we'll share with you round our camp-fire. I'll tell old Grandma.
We're having a sing-song tonight, and Fred the Fiddler's playing his fiddle. Ah, that fiddle! Its tunesget into your feet and away you go!'
This all sounded very exciting. Julian thought they ought to go back home before anyone began to beworried about their complete disappearance, and pack up the food for supper that night.
'We'll be back as soon as we can,' said he. 'And thanks awfully for all your help. Come on, Mischief.
Say good-bye to Charlie for the moment, and don't look so gloomy. We're coming back here tonight!'
36
They all went back over the fence, feeling a little tired now, but full of their plans for the evening. 'It'salmost like belonging to the circus, going back to sit round a camp-fire and eat supper from that oldblack stewpot on the fire,' said Tinker. 'I bet the supper will taste delicious. I say - I hope Dad won'tmind us popping off to the circus camp.'
'I don't expect he'll even notice that we've gone,' said George. 'My father never notices things likethat. Sometimes he doesn't even notice when people are there, in front of his nose!'
'Well, that must be useful at times if they're people he doesn't like,' said Tinker. 'Now - let's see whatJenny's got that we can take back with us.'
Jenny listened wide-eyed to all they had to say. 'Well, well, well!' she said. 'Camping out with thecircus-folk! Whatever next? I'd like to know what your parents would think of that, Master Julian!'
'We'll ask them, next time we see them,' said Julian, with a grin. 'What do you have for our supper?
We're taking it down to our camp.'
'I thought maybe you'd do that,' said Jenny. 'It's all cold. A meat pie - cold sausages - a cucumber andlettuce hearts and tomatoes, rolls - and apples and bananas. Will that be enough?'
'Gosh, yes,' said Tinker, thrilled. 'What about something to drink?'
'You can take lemonade or orangeade with you, whichever you please,' said Jenny. 'But listen now -don't go bursting into your father's workroom. He's worked hard all day, and he's tired.'
'And cross, I expect,' said Tinker. 'People are always cross when they're tired. Except you, dear, dearJenny.'
'Ha! You want something else out of my cupboard, calling me your dear, dear Jenny,' she said with atwinkle.
'Could we have some sugar-lumps?' asked Tinker. 'Oh, Jenny, there are the loveliest horses you eversaw down in the circus field. I want to give them a sugar lump each.'
'And yourself a few as well!' said Jenny. 'All right. I'll pack up everything for you, and give you a fewenamel plates and mugs and knives. What about Timmy? Doesn't he want a meal too?'
'Wuff!' said Timmy, glad that someone had remembered him. Jenny patted his big head. 'It's all readyin the larder for you,' she said. 'George, you go and get it. He must be hungry.'
George fetched a plate of meat and biscuits from the larder and Timmy fell on it with happy littlebarks. Yes - he was very, VERY hungry!
37
At last all the food was ready-packed to take down the garden to the field. What a lot there seemed!
Well, they would certainly have plenty to spare for their circus friends. They said good night toJenny, and set off down the garden again. They thought they had better not disturb Professor Hayling.
'He might be cross and forbid us to go and feed with the circus-folk,' said Tinker. 'Mischief, come offthat basket, and don't pretend you weren't fishing in it for a banana. And please put on your besttable-manners tonight, or Charlie the Chimp will be ashamed of you!'
It was fun going back down the garden and over the fence into the field again. The sun was sinkingfast and soon the shadows would fall. How lovely to sit round a fire and eat supper with the kindlycircus-folk - and perhaps to sing old songs with them - and hear Fred the Fiddler fiddle his old, oldtunes! What fun to creep into a tent, and sleep with the cries of owls around, and stars shining in atthe tent opening!
There they go, over the fence, handing the food one to another. Take your paw out of that basket,Mischief! That's right, Timmy, nibble his ear if he's as mischievous as his name! You're all going tohave some fun tonight!
8.超级帮手
超级帮手
阿修第一个跑到笼子那里，他盯着里面仔细瞧。黑猩猩查理坐在笼子深处，用棕色的眼睛好奇地打量了一下孩子们，然后起身走向阿修，用鼻子蹭了蹭结实的栏杆，它的鼻子几乎要碰到阿修了。
它深深地呼了口气，吓得阿修直往后退，他又吃惊又生气。
“它朝我呼气！”阿修的话惹得众人哄堂大笑。查理发出逗趣的声音，淘气包马上跟着模仿起来。查理盯着淘气包看了一会儿，兴奋地摇晃着笼子，它在里面上蹿下跳，不时发出奇怪的声音。
一个男孩立马跑上前，正是一拳撂倒阿修的那个少年。“喂！你们在对查理做什么！”他大喊，“哟，这不是冲我爷爷大喊大叫的那个讨厌鬼嘛！被我打趴下的那个！”
“是又怎样！你要是再敢对我动手，你会后悔的！”阿修怒气冲冲地说。
“别说了！阿修！”朱利安说着转向男孩，“你叫杰里米对吧？我们刚才还在和你爷爷说话，是他让我们来找查理，叫它帮忙搬露营装备的。你能让它从笼子里出来吗？”
“没问题！我每天都带它出来两三次呢，”杰里米朗声说，“反正它在笼子里也没事做。它会帮你们搬帐篷的，它以前也帮马戏团搬过帐篷。查理比狮子还强壮呢！”
“它……它不会伤人吧？”迪克眼里写满了疑虑。
“伤人？怎么可能，它才不会伤人呢。”杰里米惊讶地说，“它非常温顺。查理，出来吧！你自己就可以打开笼子，对吧！”
黑猩猩小声发出滑稽的声音，只见它的手掌穿过栏杆，伸向门闩，手指轻轻一拉，再把手缩回来，门开了！
“看到了吧，易如反掌！”杰里米笑道，“我的好查理，过来！我们需要你帮忙啦！”
查理迈着沉重的步伐走出笼子，跟着孩子们去他们放下露营装备的地方。它走路时总是滑稽地小声呻吟着，双拳坚实地撑着地。
淘气包很畏惧查理，想离它远远的——但查理猝不及防地一回身，就把它抱了过来，让它坐在自己的肩膀上，淘气包一时间不知道该高兴还是害怕。
“要是我带相机来了就好了，”安妮对乔治说，“看看它俩，淘气包可得意啦！”
他们来到那堆露营装备前。“查理，你搬这个，跟着我们。”杰里米命令道。于是查理抱了满满当当的一堆，跟着孩子们走向预定扎营的位置。那里有巨大的树篱可以挡风。
“放下吧，查理，”杰里米说，“回去把剩下的搬过来。集中精神，别蹲在那里四处张望啦，还有活儿要干呢。”
但查理还蹲在那里，直直地望着淘气包。“它是想让淘气包跟着它吧！”乔治恍然大悟，“淘气包！快坐上去吧！”
淘气包顺势跳上了查理的肩膀，查理用一只手掌扶着淘气包，脚步沉重地走过去揽起剩下的装备。有一块防水布散开了，像顶帐篷似的在它头上摇摇晃晃，害得它看不见前面的路。它一下子变得很恼火，开始狂躁地跳来跳去，发出可怕的咆哮声。孩子们被吓了一跳。
“查理，快停下！”杰里米说着把防水布从它头上扯下来，快速地卷好，这下查理看得见路了，它的好脾气又回来了。
很快，所有装备都被搬到了扎营地点，朱利安和迪克开始搭帐篷。查理好奇地看着他们，见缝插针地给他们打下手。
“它很聪明对吧！”杰里米为自己的黑猩猩伙伴自豪，“它把帐篷支架准确地插到了对的位置上，你们看到了吧？你一定得看看它每天给马儿们打水的样子！满满的一桶水，它可以一手提一桶！”
“那你得付它工钱才行。”阿修说。
“确实得付！”杰里米说，“它每天可以吃八根香蕉，还有橙子，它想吃多少都可以。它还爱吃甜食！”
“我这里正好有糖！”阿修说着仔细掏了掏口袋，他带来了不少奇奇怪怪的东西，其中就包括一袋皱成一团的糖果，里面的硬糖都快融化了，黏在了一起。
“你可不能给查理吃这个呀！”安妮急忙说，“这黏黏糊糊，还不知道坏没坏！”
但查理可不这么认为，它径直拿过阿修手里的糖嗅了嗅，然后把整袋糖都塞进了嘴里！
“它会噎到的！”朱利安担心地说。
“没事！”杰里米说，“让它塞着吧。它会自己回笼子里，插上门闩，坐在那里把糖吐出来，再慢慢地把糖果舔得一干二净。它可喜欢那样啦！”
“也对！它这么聪明，就当是奖励了，”乔治说，“它帮我们干完了全部重活！我们把剩下的活儿也干完吧。一想到今晚我们会睡在野外我就很激动。现在我们得吃晚餐啦！”
“欢迎你们和我们一起吃晚餐呀，”杰里米说，“虽然我们的食物没你们平时吃的那么高级，但也非常美味。晚餐是奶奶用古老的炖锅做出来的，她有两百岁呢。”
孩子们难以置信地大笑起来，“两百岁！怎么可能有人能活那么久！”乔治说。
“是她自己说的，”杰里米说，“她看起来非常年老了！但她的眼神依旧非常锐利！那我去告诉奶奶，你们和我们一块吃晚餐吧？”
“食物会不会不够？”朱利安说，“我们打算带自己的食物来和你们分享！我们的厨娘简说，她会给我们准备好晚餐，或者晚上给我们拿来，有肉馅饼、冷肠还有些苹果和香蕉。”
“嘘——别在查理面前提香蕉，”杰里米说，“不然它会一直闹着向你要香蕉的。那等你们带食物来，我们就围着营火一起分享吧！
我这就去告诉奶奶。对了，我们今晚有音乐会，小提琴手弗雷德也会现场演奏。他那把小提琴呀，有着让人情不自禁跟着跳舞的魔力！”
光听着就很让人激动啊！朱利安想，他们得赶紧在大人担心他们失踪之前回到家，顺便打包好晚餐。
“我们会尽快赶回来的，”朱利安说，“太感谢你们的帮助了！来吧，淘气包，暂时和查理道别吧，别这么闷闷不乐的。晚上我们还要回来呢！”
回到栅栏那边，大家虽然有点疲倦，但对今晚都抱有各自的期待。“用黑色的旧炖锅在火上做出来的食物，大家围着营火一起吃晚餐，仿佛我们也是马戏团的一员啦！”阿修说，“今天的晚餐一定会非常美味。希望爸爸不介意我们匆匆忙忙回去，又匆匆忙忙赶去马戏团的营地。”
“他可能根本不会注意到我们走了。”乔治说，“我爸爸向来就不注意这些琐事，有时他甚至察觉不到站在眼前的人。”
“碰到不喜欢的人时，这样还是挺有用的。”阿修说，“大家快来看看，我们能从简那里带些什么去马戏团吧。”
简听了他们的话很吃惊。“天哪！”她说，“和马戏团的人一起露营！接下来还有什么？我真好奇你的父母怎么看待这件事，朱利安少爷！”
“下次见到他们时，我会亲自问他们的。”朱利安笑着说，“我们今天的晚餐吃什么呀？我们想带去营地吃。”
“我就料到你们会带去营地吃，”简说，“所以晚餐全是凉菜。肉馅饼、冷肠、苹果和香蕉，还有包着黄瓜、生菜芯、番茄的卷饼。
这些够吗？”
“绝对够！”阿修激动地说，“那喝的呢？”
“带些柠檬水和橘子汁吧，你们可以选，”简说，“但是听好了，现在可不能闯进教授的工作室，他辛苦工作了一整天，已经很累了。”
“还很易怒，”阿修说，“疲劳的人容易发火。但您除外，亲爱的简。”
“哈！‘亲爱的简’？你们该不是还想从我的食橱里拿别的食物吧！”简眼里闪着光说。
“我们还想要些方糖，简。”阿修说，“马戏团里有几匹世界上最可爱的马，我想给每匹马一块方糖。”
“顺便再给你自己几块对不对！”简接茬道，“没问题！我给你们都打包好，还有搪瓷盘、马克杯和餐刀。那蒂米呢，它不吃吗？”
“汪！”蒂米很高兴还有人记得它。简拍了拍它的头，“早就准备好啦，在食物柜里放着呢。乔治，你去拿来吧，它一定饿坏了。”
乔治从食物柜里拿来一盘肉和饼干，蒂米愉快地叫了两声，马上扑了上去。是的，它已经非常饿了！
所有食物都打包好了，看起来分量非常多，这样他们就有足够的食物和马戏团的朋友们分享了。孩子们和简道过晚安后就出发去花园了，他们决定还是不去打扰海林教授了。
“万一他发起火来，再也不准我们和马戏团的人来往就惨了。”阿修说，“淘气包，快从篮子上下来，别以为我不知道你在找香蕉。今晚你可一定要听话呀，不然黑猩猩查理也会替你感到羞愧的。”
孩子们翻过栅栏，走进田地里，回到花园深处。很快，太阳西沉，天色渐渐暗了下来。孩子们即将围着营火和马戏团成员共进晚餐，这是多么惬意的事啊！说不定待会儿还会和他们合唱几首歌，还能欣赏小提琴手弗雷德的怀旧曲！等到一切结束后，大家再爬进帐篷里，听着猫头鹰的叫声入睡，星光洒进帐篷里，那将是多么美好的夜晚啊！
他们越过栅栏，把食物一个接一个递了进去。淘气包！把你的爪子从篮子里拿出来！这就对了，蒂米，淘气包如果再捣蛋，你就咬它的耳朵！今晚一定会很有意思！
Chapter 9 A WONDERFUL EVENING
Chapter 9 A WONDERFUL EVENING
As soon as Jeremy saw the visitors climbing over the fence, he ran to help them. He was very excitedat the thought of having guests. He took them over to old Grandad first, to be welcomed.
'Now I expect your friends will like to see round a bit,' said Grandad. 'Charlie the Chimp can go withyou. We've a rehearsal on tonight, so the ring has been set up. You can watch some of the show.'
This was grand news. The children saw that curved pieces of painted wood had been set together tomake a great ring in the field, and as they went across the grass, the Musical Horses began to troopinto the ring, the leading one ridden by Madelon, a lovely girl, dressed in shimmering gold.
'How beautiful they are!' thought Anne, as she watched. 'Look at their great feathery plumes, noddingon their magnificent heads.'
38
The Bonzo Band struck up just then, and the horses at once trotted in perfect time to the music.
The band looked a little peculiar as the bandsmen had not put on their smart uniforms. They weresaving those for the opening night!
The horses trotted prettily out of the ring after two or three rounds, the beautiful Madelon on theleading horse. Then in came Fred the Fiddler and played his violin for a few minutes. First the musicwas slow and solemn, then Fred began to play quickly, and the children found themselves jigglingabout, up and down and round about. 'I can't keep still!' panted Anne. 'The tune's got into my feet.'
Charlie the Chimp came up just then, walking on hind legs, and looking unexpectedly tall. He usuallywalked on all fours. He began to jig about too, looking very funny. He ran right into the ring and puthis arms round Fred the Fiddler's legs. 'He loves Fred,' said Jeremy. 'Now he's going to rehearse hiscricket act. I must go and bowl to him.'
And off went Jeremy into the ring. The chimpanzee rushed over to him and hugged him. A bat wasthrown into the ring, and Charlie picked it up, and made a few swipes into the air with it, makingdelighted noises all the time.
Then a cricket ball was thrown to Jeremy, who caught it deftly. A small girl appeared fromsomewhere and set up three stumps for a wicket. 'Can't find the bails, Jeremy!' she called. 'Have yougot them in your pocket?'
'No,' said Jeremy. 'Never mind, I'll knock the stumps right over!'
But that wasn't so easy with Charlie the Chimp at the wicket! He took a terrific swipe at the ball, andit went right over Jeremy's head, too high to catch.
The chimp lost his balance and sat down on the wicket, knocking the stumps out of the ground.
'OUT!' yelled Jeremy, but the chimp wasn't having that. He carefully put up the stumps again, andthen set himself in front once more, waggling the bat.
It was the funniest cricket that the children had ever seen! The chimpanzee was very, very clever withthe bat, and sent poor Jeremy running all over the place. Then finally he chased the boy all round thering with the bat making curious chortling noises. The children didn't know if he was amused orangry! Finally he threw the bat at Jeremy and walked off, scratching himself under one arm.
The children roared with laughter at him. 'He's as good as any clown!' said Dick. 'Jeremy, does he dothis cricket act every night when the circus is open?'
39
'Oh yes - and sometimes he hits the ball into the audience,' said Jeremy. 'There's great excitementthen. Sometimes, for a treat, we let one of the boys in the audience come down and bowl to Charlie.
One bowled him right out once, and Charlie was so cross that he chased him all round the ring threetimes - just as he chased me just now. The boy didn't like it much!'
Charlie came up to Jeremy, and put his great arms round him, trying to swing him off the ground.
'Stop that, Charlie,' said Jeremy, wriggling free. 'Look out - here comes the Dancing Donkey!
Better get out of the ring - goodness knows what antics he'll be up to!'
In came the Dancing Donkey. He was dark grey, and tossed his head as he came galloping in. Hestood and looked round at everyone. Then he sat down, lifted up a leg and scratched his nose.
The children stared in astonishment. They had never in their lives seen a donkey do that before!
Then, when the band suddenly began to play, the donkey stood up and listened, flapping his ears firstone way and then another, and nodding his head in time to the music.
The band changed its tune to a march. The donkey listened again, and then began to march round thering in perfect time - clip-clop-clip-clop-clip-clop. Then it apparently felt tired, and sat down heavilyon its back legs. The children couldn't help laughing. The donkey got up, and somehow its back legsbecame entangled with its front ones, and it fell down, looking most ridiculous.
'Has it hurt itself?' asked Anne, anxiously. 'Oh dear - it will break one of its legs if it goes on like this.
Look, it can't untangle them, Jeremy.'
The donkey gave a mournful bray, tried to get up, and flopped down again. The band changed itstune, and the donkey leapt up at once, and began to do a kind of tap-dance - clickety-click, clickety-click, clickety-click - it was marvellous!
'I shouldn't have thought that a donkey could possibly have been taught to tap-dance,' said George.
Soon the donkey seemed to feel tired again. It stopped dancing, but the band still went on playing.
The donkey ran towards it and stamped its foot.
A weird voice suddenly came from it. 'Too fast! TOO FAST!' But the band took no notice and wenton playing. The donkey bent down, wriggled hard - and its head fell off on to the grass in the ring!
Anne gave a shriek of fright.
'Don't be an ass, Anne,' said Dick. 'You didn't think the donkey was a real one, did you?'
40
'Isn't it?' said Anne, relieved. 'It looks just like that donkey that used to give rides to children onKirrin beach.'
The donkey now split in half, and a small man climbed out of each half, taking their legs carefullyout of the donkey's legs. The donkey-skin fell to the ground, and lay there, flat and collapsed.
'Wish I had a donkey-skin like that,' said Tinker. 'I've got a friend at school who could be the backlegs and I'd be the front legs. The things we'd do!'
'Well, I must say you'd make a first-class donkey, the way you behave sometimes,' said George.
'Look, this must be Dead-Shot Dick coming on.'
But before Dead-Shot Dick could do any of his shooting tricks, the two donkey-men had run to theband and begun a loud argument with them.
'Why play so fast? You know we can't do our tricks at top speed. Are you trying to mess up our turn?'
The band leader shouted something back. It must have been rude, because one of the donkey-menshook his fist and began to run towards the band.
A loud voice crashed in on the argument, and made everyone jump. It was Mr. Tapper, old Grandad,giving his orders in an enormous voice.
'ENOUGH! You, Pat, and you, Jim, get out of the ring. I give the orders, not you. ENOUGH, I SAY!'
The two donkey-men glared at him, but did not dare to say a word more. They stalked out of the ring,taking the donkey-skin with them.
Dead-Shot Dick looked very ordinary, dressed in a rather untidy flannel suit. 'He's not going to go allthrough his act,' said Jeremy. 'You'll see him another night, when the show's on for the public - heshoots at all kinds of things - even a sixpenny bit dangling on a long string from the roof - and nevermisses! He's got a smashing rig-out too - sequins sewn all over his trousers and jersey - and his littlehorse is a wonder - goes round and round the ring and never turns a hair when Dead-Shot Dick fireshis gun! Look - there he is, peeping in to see if Dick's coming back to him.'
A small white horse was looking anxiously at the ring, its eyes fixed on Dead-Shot Dick. It pawed theground as if to say, 'Buck up! I'm waiting for you! Am I to come on or not?'
41
'All right, Dick - you can go off now,' shouted Grandad. 'I hear your horse has hurt a foot - give him agood rest tonight. We'll want him on tomorrow.'
'Right, sir!' said Dead-Shot Dick. He saluted smartly, and ran off to his little horse.
'What's next, Jeremy?' asked George, who was enjoying everything very much.
'Don't know. Let's see - there's the acrobats - but the trapeze-swings aren't put up yet, so they won'tcome on tonight. And there's the Boneless Man - look, there he is. Good old Boney! I like him. He'sfree with his money, he is, not like some of the other folk!'
The Boneless Man looked very peculiar. He was remarkably thin, and remarkably tall. He walked in,looking quite extraordinary. 'He can't be boneless!' said Dick. 'He couldn't walk if he was!'
But the Boneless Man soon began to seem absolutely boneless. His legs gave way at the knees, andhis ankles turned over so that he sank down to the ground, unable to walk. He could bend his arms allkinds of different ways, and turned his head almost completely round on his neck. He did a fewpeculiar things with his apparently boneless body, and finally wriggled along the ground exactly likea snake!
'He'll be dressed in a sort of snake-skin when he does his act properly,' said Jeremy. 'Queer, isn't he?'
'How on earth does he do it?' wondered Julian, amazed. 'He bends his arms and legs all the wrongways! Mine would break if I did that!'
'Oh, it's easy for him!' said Jeremy. 'It's just that he's completely double-jointed - he can bend hisarms both ways, and his legs both ways, and make them seem so loose that it looks as if he really isboneless. He's a nice chap. You'd like him.'
Anne felt a bit doubtful. What queer people made up a circus! It was a world of its own. She jumpedsuddenly as there came the sound of a trumpet blowing loudly.
'That's for supper,' said Jeremy gleefully. 'Come on - let's go to old Grandma and her pot! Buck up,all of you!'
9.马戏团彩排
马戏团彩排
杰里米一看到孩子们翻越栅栏，就赶紧跑过来帮忙递食物。看到客人来了，他也很激动。杰里米先领着大家去见奶奶。
“带你的朋友们四处看看吧，”奶奶热情地欢迎他们，“顺便带上黑猩猩查理。今晚我们要进行彩排，马戏场也已经布置好了。你们可以来看其中的几个节目。”
这可是天大的好消息！巨大的马戏场由弯曲的彩色木头搭建而成。孩子们穿过草地时，玛德隆骑着领头马，带领着跳舞马成群结队地进入马戏场。玛德隆是个可爱漂亮的女生，她的演出服闪着金光。
“它们可真漂亮啊！”安妮说，“你们看它们英俊头颅上的羽毛装饰！”
邦佐乐队一开始演奏，马儿们就立刻随着音乐慢跑起来。大概是因为没穿时髦演出服的缘故，乐队成员看起来和现场有点格格不入，演出服装他们准备留到开幕式才穿呢！
玛德隆骑着领头马，带领着马群优雅地围着马戏场绕了几圈。
接着，小提琴手弗雷德进场了。他演奏了一首曲子，曲子一开始肃穆缓慢，接着开始变得欢快，孩子们也跟着节奏摇摆起来，不停地手舞足蹈。“我停不下来啦！”安妮喘着气说，“这音乐仿佛有一股魔力！”
黑猩猩查理也进场了，它平时都用四肢走路，现在它只用后腿直立着走上前，看起来异常高大。查理也开始跟着大家一起摇摆，样子让人忍俊不禁。它径直跑进马戏场，双臂抱住弗雷德的腿。“它好喜欢弗雷德呀，”杰里米说，“现在轮到它彩排板球把戏啦，我得去给它投球了。”
说完，杰里米跑进了马戏场，查理冲过去给了他一个拥抱。随着一阵欢呼，只见它一把接住抛进马戏场的板球板，帅气地挥了几下，漂亮地击出球，板球在空中划出一道美丽的弧线，查理的嘴里也发出愉快的呼喊声。
杰里米灵巧地接住了飞过来的板球。不知从什么地方出来了一个小女孩，她过来用树桩立了三柱门，“杰里米！我找不着三柱门上的横木了！”她大叫道，“它在你口袋里吗？”
“不在，”杰里米说，“不过没关系！反正我会击中门柱的！”
但查理当击球手的时候就没这么容易了。只见查理使劲击球，球划出漂亮的弧线，直接飞过杰里米的头顶。这么高，看来他是接不到了，可惜查理一时失去平衡，撞倒了门柱。
“出局！”杰里米大叫。可查理却不听他的，只见它仔细地立起门柱，又站回三柱门前来回挥动球板。
这是他们看过的最好玩的一场板球赛！聪明的查理回回都能击到球，可怜的杰里米为了接球只得满场跑。然后查理居然还挥舞着球板，追着杰里米满场乱跑，嘴里发出让人困惑的“咯咯”声，孩子们一时间不知道它是高兴还是生气。最后，查理把球板丢给杰里米跑开了，边跑还边伸手挠头。
孩子们被它的样子逗得哈哈大笑。“它可真有趣！”迪克说，“杰里米，马戏团开幕之后，查理每晚都表演板球把戏吗？”
“是的，有时它还会把球击向观众席呢，”杰里米说，“那可刺激啦！作为惊喜，有时候我们会邀请一位小观众上来给查理投球。有一次，一个男孩直接击中门柱让查理出局了，它气得追着那个男孩绕马戏场跑了三圈！就像刚才它追我那样，可把那男孩吓坏了！”
查理来到杰里米跟前，双臂抱住他，把他提起来来回摇晃。
“停下，查理！”杰里米挣脱它说，“注意，跳舞驴要来啦！我们得赶紧退场了，谁知道它会做出什么举动呢！”
说话间，跳舞驴已经进场了。这只通体深灰色的家伙昂头跑了进来，进场后，它停下来打量大家，然后坐下来抬腿挠挠鼻子。大家看呆了，他们第一次见到会挠鼻子的驴！随后，乐队开始了演奏，跳舞驴站起来认真听着音乐，只见它用两只耳朵轮流打着节拍，并随着音乐点头。
接着，音乐变成了进行曲，跳舞驴再次跟随音乐，在场内跟着节奏“嗒嗒嗒”地踏起步来，但到了后面，它明显累了，后腿重重地往地上一坐，开始休息。孩子们再一次爆笑。跳舞驴想要站起来，但它的前后腿像打架似的绊在一起，害得它又坐了回去，模样十分滑稽。
“它没受伤吧？”安妮关切地问，“天哪，老这样前后腿打架的话它会骨折的！杰里米，你看它现在都没法伸展开。”
跳舞驴凄惨地叫着，挣扎着起身，却又一次摔了回去。突然，乐队换了首曲子，这回跳舞驴不但马上站了起来，还开始跳踢踏舞，简直太神奇！
“你们居然能教会驴子跳踢踏舞！”乔治惊叹道。
但很快，跳舞驴又累了，它停下脚步，但乐队却还在演奏。只见跳舞驴冲向乐队，生气地朝他们跺脚，还接连发出奇怪的声音，仿佛在说：“太快啦！太快啦！”但乐队就像没看见似的，还是继续演奏。只见跳舞驴弯下腰使劲地扭动着，突然，它的驴头掉落在马戏场的草地上！安妮吓得尖叫起来。
“傻安妮，”迪克说，“你不会认为那是头真的驴吧？”
“难道不是吗？”安妮长舒了一口气，“它看起来就像科林海滩上常见的给小孩子骑的小驴。”
说着，跳舞驴一分为二，两个小个子男人小心地把脚从驴腿里抽出来，驴皮则滑落在地上。
“我要是也能有像驴皮那样的道具就好了，”阿修说，“我们也可以表演跳舞驴！我的朋友可以扮驴后腿，我扮前腿。”
“我相信你可以成为最优秀的跳舞驴的，就像你平时那样。”乔治说，“看，神射手迪科来啦！”
神射手正准备要表演，两个扮演驴的演员却跑去和乐队理论起来。
“你们为什么弹得这么快？节奏太快的话，我们的把戏会露馅儿的。难道你们想破坏我们的节目吗？”
乐队队长大嚷着反驳他们，扮演驴的演员大概觉得被冒犯到了，其中一个竟然还挥着拳头冲向乐队。
突然，一个声音喝住了他们的争吵，大家都吓了一跳。是塔珀先生，他用洪亮的声音命令道：“够了！帕特，吉姆，出来！我才是发号施令的人，听到了吗！”两个扮演驴的演员看了看他，不敢再吱声，只见他们抓起驴皮一溜烟地逃出了马戏场。
神射手迪科穿着一身脏兮兮的法兰绒套装，相貌平平。“他只会彩排演出的几个环节，”杰里米说，“等开幕之后他会表演完整版的节目：射击各种靶子，甚至是挂在屋顶的六便士，他可是百发百中呢！他也有战袍，是一件绣满亮片的夹克衫和裤子。他还有一匹神奇的小马，不仅会绕着马戏场散步，而且一点也不害怕射击声。
看！就是那匹小马，它正在看神射手迪科有没有来找它呢。”
小白马焦急地看向马戏场，视线锁定神射手迪科，它跺脚的样子仿佛在说：“快来！我在等你呢！我是不是该进场啦？”
“好啦，迪科，该你上场了。”塔珀先生大喊，“听说你的小马弄伤了马蹄，那就让它休息一晚吧，明天再表演。”
“谢谢您，先生！”神射手说。他朝塔珀先生敬了一个漂亮的礼，然后朝他的小马驹跑去。
“下一个节目是什么，杰里米？”乔治问，她越来越喜欢马戏了。
“我也不晓得，接着看就知道啦。我们有走钢索的杂技演员，但高空秋千还没架起来，他们今晚应该不表演了。还有无骨人，看，就是他！好家伙，我可喜欢他了。他平时对人很慷慨，不像其他成员。”
无骨人看着很奇怪，他的身材十分颀长瘦削，但走起路来却气度不凡。“他怎么可能没有骨头！”迪克说，“没骨头怎么走路！”
很快，无骨人看起来就真的像“没有骨头”一样了。他膝盖以下仿佛不受控制，脚踝翻了过来，瘫在地上走不动路。他的胳膊可以弯向任何角度，他的头几乎可以360度旋转！他“无骨的身体”展示了几个奇特动作之后，竟然像蛇一样在地上滑行起来！
“到时候他会穿上蛇皮纹路的衣服来表演，”杰里米说，“很古怪对吧？”
“他到底是怎么办到的呀？”朱利安惊奇地问，“他的手臂和腿居然可以反向弯折！我要是那样做的话会骨折的！”
“这对他来说只是小菜一碟！”杰里米说，“因为他是双关节，他的胳膊和腿都可以前后弯曲，非常柔韧，就好像没有骨头一样。其实他人很随和，你们会喜欢他的。”
安妮却表示怀疑，马戏团的成员们都好古怪啊！仿佛是另一个世界的人。突然，她被突如其来的嘹亮喇叭声吓了一跳。
“那是晚餐号，”杰里米欢欣地说，“来吧！大家快来尝尝奶奶炖菜的手艺吧！”
Chapter 10 ROUND THE CAMPFIRE
Chapter 10 ROUND THE CAMPFIRE
Jeremy led the way out of the circus-ring. It had been well-lighted, and the night seemed very darkoutside the ring. They went over the field to where a large fire was burning, cleverly set about withstones. An enormous cooking-pot was hung over it, and a very, very nice smell came to their noses asthey went near.
Old Grandma was there, of course, and she began stirring the pot when she saw them. 'You've been along time in the ring,' she grumbled to Grandad. 'Anything gone wrong?'
'No,' said Grandad, and sniffed the air. 'I'm hungry. That smells good. Jeremy, help your Grandma.'
'Yes, Grandad,' said Jeremy, and took a pile of plates to the old lady, who at once began ladling outpieces of meat and potatoes and vegetables from the steaming pot. Old Grandad turned to Julian.
'Well - did you like our little rehearsal?' he asked.
'Oh yes!' said Julian. 'I'm only sorry you didn't rehearse all the turns. I badly wanted to see theacrobats and the clowns. Are they here? I can't see them.'
'Oh yes - there's one clown over there - look - with Madelon, who had the horses,' said Grandad.
The children looked - and were very disappointed. 'Is he a clown?' said Dick, disbelievingly. 'Hedoesn't look a bit funny. He looks miserable.'
'That's Monty all right,' said Grandad. 'He always looks like that out of the ring. He'll make youdouble up with laughter when the circus is on, he's a born clown - but a lot of clowns are like Montywhen they're not performing - not much to say for themselves, and looking miserable.
Winks is a bit livelier - that's him, pulling Madelon's hair. He'll get a smacked face in a minute, he's areal tease. There - I knew he'd get a clip on the ear!'
Winks went howling over to the children, boo-hooing most realistically. 'She smacked me!' he said.
'And she's got such p-p-p-pretty hair!'
The children couldn't help laughing. Mischief ran to the clown, jumped up on his shoulder andchattered comforting monkey-words into his ear. Charlie the Chimp let himself out of his cage, andcame to put his great paw into Winks's hand. They both thought that Winks really was hurt.
43
'That's enough, Winks,' said Grandad. 'You'll have the horses comforting you next! You do that in thering tomorrow when we open, and you'll bring the house down. Sit down, and have your supper.'
'Mr. Tapper,' said Julian. 'There's one member of your circus we didn't see at the rehearsal - and that'sMr. Wooh, the Wonder Magician. Why wasn't he there?'
'Oh, he never rehearses,' said Mr. Tapper. 'He keeps himself to himself, does Mr. Wooh. He maycome and join us for supper, and he may not. As we're opening the circus tomorrow night, maybehe'll turn up tonight. I'm a bit scared of him, to tell you the truth.'
'But he's not a real wizard, is he?' asked Tinker.
'Well, when I talk to Mr. Wooh I feel as if he is,' said Mr. Tapper. 'There isn't a thing he doesn't knowabout figures, there isn't a thing he can't do with them. Ask him to multiply any number by any othernumber, running into dozens of figures, and he'll tell you in a second. He shouldn't be in a circus. Heshould be an inventor of some sort - an inventor whose invention needs pages and pages of figures.
He'd be happy then.'
'He sounds a bit like my father,' said Tinker. 'He's an inventor, you know, and sometimes when Icreep into his study I see papers FULL of millions of tiny figures and plans and diagrams with tinyfigures all over them too.'
'Very interesting,' said Grandad. 'Your father and Mr. Wooh ought to meet. They would probably talkfigures all day long! My word - what's that you're handing round, young lady?'
'Some of the food we brought,' said Anne. 'Have a sausage or two, Mr. Tapper - and a roll - and atomato.'
'Well, thanks,' said Mr. Tapper, pleased. 'Very kind of you. Nice to have met you all. You might beable to teach Jeremy a few manners!'
'Grandad - here's Mr. Wooh!' said Jeremy, suddenly, and got up. Everyone turned round. So this wasMr. Wooh the Wonder Magician. Well, he certainly looked the part.
He stood there, with a half-smile on his face, tall, commanding and handsome. His hair was thick,and black as soot, his eyes gleamed in the fire-light, half hidden by great eye-brows, and he wore athin, pointed beard. He had a curiously deep voice, and spoke like a foreigner.
'So we have visitors this night?' he said, and showed a row of gleaming white teeth in a quick smile.
'May I join you?'
44
'Oh do, Mr. Wooh,' said Anne, delighted to have the chance of talking to a Wonder Magician.
'We've brought plenty of food. Do you like cold sausage - and tomato - and a roll?'
'Most delicious!' said the magician, and sat down cross-legged to join the group.
'We were disappointed not to see you at the rehearsal,' said Dick. 'I'd have liked to hear you doing allkinds of wizard sums in your head, as quick as lightning!'
'My father can do that too,' said Tinker proudly. 'He's a wizard at figures as well. He's an inventor.'
'Ha! An inventor? And what does he invent?' asked Mr. Wooh, eating his roll.
That was enough to set Tinker describing at once how wonderful his father was. 'He can inventanything he's asked for,' said the boy, proudly. 'He invented a wonderful thing for keeping aeroplanesdead straight in the right direction - better than any idea before. He invented the sko-wheel, if youknow what that is - and the electric trosymon, if you've ever heard of that. I don't suppose you have,though. They're too...'
'Wait, boy!' said Mr. Wooh, sounding most interested. 'These things I have heard of, yes. I do notknow them, but I have certainly heard of them. Your father must be a very, very clever man, with amost unusual brain.'
Tinker swelled with pride. 'Something got into the papers about his inventions a little while ago,'
he said, 'and reporters came down to see Dad, and his name was in the papers - but Dad was awfullycross about it. You see, he's in the middle of the biggest idea he's ever thought of and it messed up hiswork to have people coming to interview him - some of them even peered through the window, andwent to see his wonderful tower, with its...'
'Tower? He has a tower?' said Mr. Wooh, full of surprise. Before Tinker could answer, he received ahard poke from Julian's finger. He turned crossly, to see Julian frowning fiercely at him. So wasGeorge. He went suddenly red in the face. Of course - he had been told never to talk about his father'swork. It was secret work, very secret.
He pretended to choke over a piece of meat, hoping that Julian would take the chance of changing thesubject - and Julian did, of course!
'Mr. Wooh, could you do a bit of magic reckoning with figures?' he asked. 'I've heard that you cangive the answers to any sum as quick as lightning.'
'That is true,' said Mr. Wooh. 'There is nothing that I cannot do with figures. Ask me anything youlike, and I will give you the answer at once!'
45
'Well, Mr. Wooh, answer this then,' cried Tinker. 'Multiply sixty-three thousand, three hundred andforty-two by eighty thousand, nine hundred and fifty-three! Ha - you can't do that in a hurry!'
'The answer is, in figures, 5127724926,' said Mr. Wooh at once, with a slight bow. 'That is an easyquestion, my boy.'
'Crumbs!' said Tinker, astounded. He turned to Julian. 'Is that right, Ju?'
Julian worked out the sum on paper. 'Yes. Absolutely correct. Whew!' he said. 'You said that as quickas lightning!'
'Let me give him a sum to do!' cried George. 'What do you get if you multiply 602491 by 352, Mr.
Magician?'
'I get the figures 2-1-2-0-7-6-8-3-2,' said Mr. Wooh, immediately. And once more Julian worked outthe sum on paper. He raised his head and grinned. 'Yes - correct. How do you do it so quickly?'
'Magic - just a little elementary magic!' answered Mr. Wooh. 'Try it sometime yourself. I am sure thatthis boy's father would be as quick as I am!' He looked at Tinker. 'I should much like to meet yourclever father, my boy,' he said in his deep, foreign-sounding voice. 'We would have much, so much totalk about. I have heard about his wonderful tower. A monument to his genius! Ah, you see, even weforeigners know of your father's great work. Surely he is afraid of having his secrets stolen?'
'Oh, I don't think so,' said Tinker. 'The tower is a pretty good hiding- place, and...' He stoppedsuddenly, and went red again as he received an even harder kick from Julian. How could he be suchan ass as to give away the fact that his father's secret plans and models were hidden in the tower?
Julian thought it was time to take Tinker firmly away from Mr. Wooh and give him a good lecture onkeeping his mouth shut. He looked at his watch, and pretended to be horrified at the time. 'Goodgracious - do you know what the time is? Jenny will be ringing up the police if we don't get backstraight away. Come on, Tinker, and you others, we must go. Thanks most awfully, Grandad, forletting us share your supper.'
'But we haven't yet finished!' said Grandad. 'You haven't had enough to eat.'
'We really couldn't eat any more,' said Dick, following Julian's determined lead. 'See you tomorrow,Grandad. Good night, Grandma. Thanks very much indeed.'
'We've still got bananas and apples to eat,' said Tinker, feeling obstinate.
46
'Oh, we brought those for Charlie the Chimp,' said Dick, not quite truthfully. He could have boxedTinker's ears! Silly little fathead, couldn't he realize that Julian wanted to get him away from thiscunning Mr. Wooh? Wait till he got Tinker by himself!
Tinker found himself hustled on all sides, and felt a bit scared. Julian sounded rather fierce, hethought. Old Grandad was most astonished at the sudden departure of his guests - but Charlie theChimp didn't mind! The guests had left behind a most generous supply of fruit!
Over the fence they all went, with Julian hustling Tinker in front of him. Once over the fence and outof Mr Wooh's hearing, Julian and George rounded on the boy angrily.
'Are you mad, Tinker?' demanded Julian. 'Didn't you guess that that foreign fellow was trying topump you about your father's hush-hush job?'
'He wasn't,' said Tinker, almost in tears. 'You're just exaggerating!'
'Well, I hope I never try to give away my father's secret work!' said George, in a tone of such disgustthat Tinker could have howled.
'I wasn't trying to!' he said. 'Mr. Wooh's all right. Why should you think he isn't?'
'I don't like him and I don't trust him,' said Julian, sounding suddenly very grown up. 'But there yousat lapping up everything he said, ready to pour out all he wanted to know. I'm ashamed of you.
You'd get a jolly good thrashing if your father had heard you. I only hope you haven't already saidtoo much. You know how angry your father was when a report of his latest ideas got into the papers,and swarms of people came prying round the house...'
Tinker could stand it no longer. He gave a forlorn howl that made Mischief jump, and fled up thegarden to the house, the little monkey running swiftly behind him. He wanted to comfort Tinker.
What was the matter? Poor little Mischief felt bewildered, and tried his best to catch up the sobbingTinker. He caught him up at last, leapt to the boy's shoulder and put his little furry arms roundTinker's neck, making a queer comforting noise.
'Oh, Mischief,' said Tinker. 'I'm glad you're still my friend. The others won't be now, I know.
Aren't I an idiot, Mischief? But I was only being proud of my father, I was, really!'
Mischief clung to Tinker, puzzled and upset. Tinker stopped outside the tall tower. There was a lightat the top. His father must still be working there. A faint humming noise came to his ears.
He wondered if it was those queer, spindly tentacles right at the very top of the tower, that made thenoise. Suddenly the light at the top of the tower went out.
47
'Dad must have finished his work for tonight,' thought Tinker. 'He'll be coming to the house. I'd bettergo. He might wonder why I'm all upset. Gosh, I never heard Julian be so angry before. He sounded asif he absolutely despised me!'
He crept up the path that led to the house, and in at the garden door. Better not go and see Jenny.
She might worm everything out of him, and be as disgusted with him as Julian was. She wouldwonder why he wasn't camping out with them. He'd go upstairs and sleep in his own bed tonight!
'Come on, Mischief,' he said, in a mournful voice. 'We'll go to bed, and you can cuddle down withme. You'd never be mean to me, would you? You'd always be my friend.'
Mischief jabbered away, and the funny little monkey voice comforted Tinker all the time heundressed. He flung himself into bed, and Mischief lay at the bottom, on his feet. 'I shall never beable to get to sleep tonight,' said Tinker, still miserable. 'Never!'
But he fell asleep at once - which was a great pity, really. He might have shared in quite a bit ofexcitement, if he hadn't slept so soundly! Poor Tinker!
10.欢乐晚餐
欢乐晚餐
马戏团里灯火通明，更衬得营地外黑魆魆一片。杰里米带领着大家一起离开马戏场，他们穿过田地，来到巨大的篝火旁。火是用石头打着的，火上架着一口大锅，锅里飘来阵阵香味，吸引着他们加快脚步。
奶奶就在大锅旁，见大家都过来了开始搅拌炖菜。“你今天在马戏场里待了好久，”她向塔珀老爷子抱怨道，“是出了什么事吗？”
“没事，”老爷子吸了吸鼻子，“我饿极了，炖菜闻起来真香啊。
杰里米，给你奶奶搭把手。”
“好的，爷爷。”杰里米说着，把一叠盘子递给奶奶，奶奶麻利地从锅里舀出肉块、土豆和蔬菜，盛入盘中。
奶奶转向朱利安，问道：“你觉得我们的彩排怎么样？”“我很喜欢！”朱利安回答，“只可惜没看到走钢索和小丑表演，要是能欣赏全部演出就好了！他们在这里吗，我怎么没看到他们？”
“是的，他们也在这里。那个就是扮演小丑的演员，看，就在骑马的玛德隆旁边。”顺着奶奶指的方向望去，孩子们一脸失望，“他真的是小丑吗？”迪克觉得难以置信，“他看着一点都不搞笑，甚至一脸痛苦的样子。”
“他叫蒙蒂，”塔珀老爷子说，“也许他看起来不像是个表演马戏的人，但他一旦开始表演，就能让你笑破肚皮，他天生就是块演小丑的料。其实，好多演小丑的演员都和蒙蒂一样，他们一旦脱下演出服之后都不怎么爱说话，甚至还苦着一张脸。温克斯就活泼多啦，喏，就是在扯玛德隆头发的那个人，那样做他会挨揍的，可他真是个活宝啊！看，我就知道玛德隆不会放过他！”
温克斯马上朝孩子们假装哀号，哭得跟真的似的。“玛德隆欺负我！”他说，“就因为我不小心扯到了她的漂……漂……漂亮的头发！”
大家再次爆笑。淘气包跑向温克斯，跳到他的肩膀上，用猴子的语言安慰他；黑猩猩查理自己打开笼子走了出来，它伸出大手掌抓住温克斯的手。它俩还以为温克斯真的很疼呢。
“够了，温克斯，”老爷子说，“是不是想让马儿也来安慰你。等明天开幕你再继续演吧，我知道你会让现场乐翻天，现在，快坐下吃晚餐吧。”
“塔珀先生，”朱利安说，“彩排时我们没见到神奇魔术师惊奇先生，他不参加彩排吗？”
“他呀，从来都不彩排的，”老爷子说，“他总是独来独往，今晚也不一定会来和我们一起吃晚餐。我们不是明晚开幕嘛，他今晚应该会出现。说实话，我也有点怕他。”
“他不会真是个巫师吧？”阿修问。
“他给我的印象倒真的很像巫师。”老爷子说，“他的数学很厉害，好几位数的乘法他都能马上算出来。他待在马戏团里倒有点屈才了，他应该做个发明家之类的，发明不是要运算好几页纸嘛，他会喜欢的。”
“这么说他和我爸爸很像，”阿修说，“我爸爸就是个发明家。我溜进过他房间好几次，他房间里都是一页页的运算纸，还有蓝图和图表等，都堆成山了。”
“有意思，”老爷子说，“你爸爸应该来会一会惊奇先生，这样他们可有的聊了！小姑娘，你手里拿的是什么？”
“是我们带来的食物，”安妮说，“塔珀先生，来几根冷肠吧，还有蔬菜卷和番茄。”
“谢谢你，”老爷子高兴地说，“你真是个善良的孩子。真高兴认识你们，有你们在，就可以教教杰里米餐桌礼仪啦！”
“爷爷，惊奇先生来啦！”杰里米话锋一转，站起身来。大家都扭过头去看。神奇魔术师惊奇先生，怎么说呢，他看上去真有两下子。高大英俊的惊奇先生站在那里，表情似笑非笑，气度威严。他头发乌黑浓密，眼睛炯炯有神，眉毛很粗，胡子稀疏。他的声音很低沉，还带着点外国口音。
“我们今晚有访客吗？”他一笑，露出一口大白牙，“我可以和你们一起吃晚餐吗？”
“当然可以，请，”安妮很高兴能和神奇魔术师说上话，“我们带来了很多食物，您吃冷肠吗？番茄或者蔬菜卷呢？”
“都很喜欢！”说着惊奇先生盘腿坐了下来。
“可惜今晚没看到您的彩排，”迪克说，“我还想看您闪电般的运算呢！”
“我爸爸也可以，”阿修自豪地说，“他不仅是个运算高手，还是个发明家。”
“发明家？他发明了什么？”惊奇先生边吃蔬菜卷边问。
阿修开始滔滔不绝地介绍他父亲的发明，“您能想到的任何东西，”阿修骄傲地回答，“他发明了让飞机飞行时保持正确方向的仪器，我认为那是他最棒的发明！他还发明了一种电子车轮辋，你大概没听说过吧，它们非常……”
“等等，小家伙，”魔术师听起来很感兴趣，“我虽然不知道它们是什么，但我听说过这些东西——你父亲一定非常聪明，非同凡响。”
阿修满心自豪，“前不久报纸还报道了他的发明，”他说，“记者还来采访他呢。但他却气坏了，因为他正在酝酿一个伟大的发明，上门采访的记者常常打扰到他。有些记者不仅从窗户偷窥，还去看他的塔……”
“塔？他还有座塔呀？”惊奇先生惊讶地问。阿修刚要张嘴，朱利安用手指使劲地戳了他一下，他气愤地转过头去，只见朱利安正对他生气地皱着眉，连乔治也是！他突然脸红起来，因为他之前保证过，不会随便谈论他父亲的秘密工作。
阿修假装被肉呛到了，用眼神示意朱利安把话题岔开，朱利安马上明白了过来。“惊奇先生，您可以展示下您的运算魔法吗？”朱利安问，“听说您算得非常快。”
“的确快如闪电，”惊奇先生说，“在计算方面，我很有信心，随便你怎么问，我都能立马回答出来！”
“那您试试这个怎样！”阿修大叫，“63342乘以80953等于多少？
快算！”
“结果是5127724926！”惊奇先生立马报出答案，并轻轻鞠躬，“孩子，这对我来说太简单了。”
“哇！”阿修大吃一惊，他扭头问朱利安，“他答对了吗？”
朱利安在纸上算出了结果。“是的，完全正确。”他说，“您果然迅速报出了正确答案。”
“我也来出道题！”乔治大叫，“602491乘以352等于多少，魔术师先生？”
“答案是212076832。”魔术师马上回答道。朱利安也快速地算出了答案，他抬头笑着说：“答对了！您是怎么办到的？”
“魔术——只是一个小魔术。”惊奇先生回答，“有时间你也考考你爸爸，我相信你爸爸也能算得像我一样快。”说着他看向阿修，“真想见见你爸爸呀，看看他有多聪明。”他用低沉的嗓音说，“我们一定有聊不完的共同话题。我听说过他的塔，那是他才华的纪念碑！你看，即便像我这样的外国人也对你爸爸的作品有所耳闻。他一定是害怕里面的秘密被人偷走吧？”
“我可不这么认为，”阿修说，“那座塔很适合藏东西，而且……”他突然打住，又一次脸红了。因为朱利安比上一次更用力地戳他！海林教授的确把机密计划和模型都藏在塔里了，要是阿修的大嘴巴真的把这么重要的信息泄露出去，那可怎么办？
朱利安觉得，应该赶紧把阿修从惊奇先生身边带走才是上策，然后好好教训教训他，让他不要再乱说话了。他看了看手表，装作很惊讶的样子。“天哪，你们知道现在几点了吗？我们再不回去，简就要报警啦。阿修，还有你们几个，我们得走了。塔珀老爷子，感谢您今晚的招待。”
“我们还没吃完呢！”老爷子说，“你们一定还没吃饱吧。”
“我们都快撑破肚皮啦，”迪克也顺着朱利安的话说，“老爷子，明天见！晚安，奶奶！谢谢你们！”
“我们还没吃香蕉和苹果呢。”阿修还想再待久一点。
“哦！那些是给查理的。”迪克扯了个谎，他恨不得现在就揪住阿修的耳朵！这个大傻瓜难道没看出来，朱利安想要他远离狡猾的惊奇先生吗？他差点就说漏嘴了。
大家都在催促阿修离开，朱利安的话听起来非常严厉，这让他有点不知所措。奶奶见她的客人突然急着要离开，感到很意外，但查理可不这么认为，因为客人们给它留下了一大堆水果！
大家翻过栅栏后，朱利安狠狠地推了阿修一把。确信他们离马戏团够远了，朱利安和乔治怒气冲冲地教训阿修。
“阿修，你疯了吗！”朱利安质问他，“你难道就看不出，那个外国人在打探你爸爸的机密工作吗？”
“他不是，”阿修眼里含着泪水，“是你们想多了。”
“我就不会泄露我爸爸的秘密工作！”乔治故意刺激阿修说。
“我没有！”阿修说，“惊奇先生不是故意的，不是吗？”
“我既不喜欢他，也不信任他。”朱利安说，他听起来像个大人一样，“你如此轻信他的话，差点就把他想知道的都告诉他了，我为你感到羞愧。你爸爸要是听见了，肯定会揍你一顿的！我只希望你没说漏太多。你明知道上次报纸报道了他最新的创意后，引来了好多人在屋外打听，他非常生气……”
阿修听不下去了，他无助地咆哮了一声，逃跑似的穿过花园，跑回屋子。淘气包被他吓了一跳，也一路小跑追着他。它想安慰阿修，但又不知道出了什么事。可怜的淘气包感到困惑不已，它好不容易才追上啜泣的小主人。它跳上阿修的肩膀，伸出毛茸茸的小手臂环住他的脖子，嘴里似乎在安慰他。
“噢，我的淘气包，”阿修说，“至少我还有你这个朋友，他们就不好说了。我真的是个傻瓜吗，淘气包？我只是为爸爸感到骄傲而已呀！我没想过要泄密呀！”
淘气包抱紧阿修，又困惑又伤心。阿修走到塔前，停住脚步，塔顶有灯光，那一定是他爸爸还在工作。这时，他听到一个微弱的嗡嗡声，他好奇是不是塔顶细藤蔓的奇怪触手发出的声音。突然，塔顶的光熄灭了。
“一定是爸爸完成了今晚的工作，”阿修想，“他就要回屋子了，我得赶紧走。他一定会问我为什么这么沮丧。天哪，我从来没见过朱利安这么生气，他的语气听起来像是很讨厌我！”
他蹑手蹑脚地穿过花园门口，走在通往屋子的小路上，边走边思考。他还是不去和简打招呼了，她很快就能问出是怎么回事，然后她会像朱利安一样讨厌他。她可能还会问他，为什么不和大家一起露营。他不如现在就上楼，今晚自己睡！
“来吧，淘气包，”他声音里透着悲伤，“我们去睡觉吧，你可以抱着我睡。你永远都不会对我说狠话，对吗？我们是永远的朋友。”
淘气包“叽叽吱吱”叫着跳开了，它滑稽的声音给了他极大的安慰。阿修直挺挺地躺倒在床上，淘气包睡在他的脚边。“我今晚肯定会失眠的，”他悲伤地说，“肯定！”
但遗憾的是，阿修一下子就睡着了。要不是他睡得这么死，也许他就能体验到今晚的惊险状况了。可怜的阿修！
Chapter 11 IN THE DARK OF THE NIGHT
Chapter 11 IN THE DARK OF THE NIGHT
Julian and the others made no attempt to follow Tinker. 'Let him go, the little ass!' said Julian.
'Come into one of the tents and have a low pow-wow before we get undressed and go to sleep.'
'I'm sorry poor old Tinker isn't going to camp out with us, our first night in the field,' said Anne.
'I don't think he meant to give anything away.'
'That's no excuse, Anne,' said George. 'He can be an awful little fathead at times, and he's got to learnnot to be. Let's go to our tent. I feel quite tired. Come along, Timmy!'
She yawned and Dick yawned too. Then Julian found himself yawning. 'Awfully catching, thisyawning business!' he said. 'Well, it's turned out to be a lovely night as regards weather - warm anddry - and there's a nice little half-moon to look at. Good night, girls, sleep tight! And don't scream if aspider wakes you, because I warn you, I am NOT going to get up to deal with a harmless spider!'
'You wait till one runs all over your face!' said Anne, 'and starts making a web from your nose toyour chin and catches flies in it!'
48
'Don't, Anne,' said George. 'I'm not a bit scared of spiders, but that's a horrible idea of yours!
Timmy, please watch out for spiders, and give me warning of them!'
Everyone laughed. 'Well, good night, girls,' said Dick. 'Pity about young Tinker. Still, he's got tolearn a few things, and keeping his mouth shut is one of them.'
They were all quite tired, and it wasn't long before everyone's torch was out, and peace and quietdescended on the little camp. Much farther up the field the circus was also peaceful and quiet, thoughthere were still lights here and there in the tents. Someone belonging to the circus band wasstrumming a banjo, but not loudly, and the sound was pleasant to hear - strum-a-strum -strum-a-strum - strummmm...
A few clouds blew up and slid across the moon. One by one the lights went out in the circus tents.
The wind blew softly through the trees, and an owl hooted.
Anne was still awake. She lay listening to the wind, and to the owl's 'Too-whoo-too-whit', and thenshe too fell asleep. Nobody heard someone stirring in the circus camp. Nobody saw a shadowy figurecreep out when the moon was safely behind a cloud. It was late, very late, and the two camps werelost in dreams.
Timmy was fast asleep too - but in his sleep he heard a faint sound, and at once he was awake.
He didn't move, except for his ears, which switched themselves up to listen. He gave a little growl,but not enough to wake George. So long as the person who was moving about in the circus camp didnot come near to George's tent, or the boys' tent, Timmy did not mean to bark.
He heard a tiny grunt, and recognized it at once. Charlie the Chimp! Well, that was all right!
Timmy fell asleep again.
Tinker, too, was fast asleep in his bed up at the house, Mischief at his feet. He had thought he wouldbe too miserable to sleep, but found himself half-dreaming in no time. He didn't hear a small noiseoutside, a very small noise indeed - a little scrape, as if someone's foot had caught against a stone.
Then there came other very small noises - and a whisper of a voice - and more noises again.
Nobody heard anything at all until Jenny woke up thirsty, and stretched out her hand to get a glass ofwater from her bed-table. She didn't switch her light on, and was about to lie down again when herquick ears caught a little sound.
49
She sat up. 'That can't be the children,' she thought. 'They're camping down in the field. Oh mygoodness me, I hope it's not a burglar - or someone trying to steal the Professor's secrets. He's gotpapers all over the place. Thank goodness he keeps most of them in that tower of his!'
She listened and then lay down again. But soon she heard another little noise, and sat up, scared.
'It sounds as if it comes from the tower,' she thought, and got out of bed. No - there was no light inthe tower - no light anywhere, that she could see. The moon was behind a cloud. She'd just wait till itslid out and lighted up the courtyard below, and the tower. There! That was another little noise.
Could it be the wind? No, it couldn't. And now, what was that? It sounded just like someonewhispering down there in the courtyard. Jenny felt really frightened, and began to shake. She must goand wake the Professor! Suppose it was someone after his precious papers?
Or his wonderful new invention!
The moon swung out from behind the cloud and Jenny peered cautiously out of the window again.
She gave a loud scream, and staggered back into her room, still screaming. 'There's a man!
Help! Help! He's climbing up the wall of the tower! Professor! PROFESSOR HAYLING! Comequickly! Thieves, robbers, help, help! Get the police!'
There came a long slithering sound, and before Jenny dared to look out again, the moon had gonebehind another cloud, and she could not see a thing in the sudden darkness. There was a deep silenceafter the slithering noise, and Jenny couldn't bear it. She rushed out of her bedroom, yelling at the topof her voice. 'THIEVES! ROBBERS! SIR, COME QUICKLY!'
The Professor woke with a jump, threw off his bedclothes and rushed out into the passage, almostcolliding with Jenny. He clutched at her, thinking she was the thief, and she screamed again, sure thatone of the intruders had got hold of her. They struggled together, and then the Professor realized thathe wasn't holding a thief, he was holding poor, plump Jenny!
'JENNY! What on earth are you doing, waking up the whole household!' said the Professor,switching on the passage light. 'Have you had a bad dream - a nightmare?'
'No, sir, no sir,' panted Jenny, out of breath with her struggle. 'Sir, there's robbers about. I saw oneclimbing up the tower wall - and there must have been others below. I heard them whispering, sir.
Oh, I'm that scared! What shall we do? Can you telephone for the police, sir?'
'Well,' said the Professor, doubtfully. 'Are you quite sure, Jenny, that you didn't have a nightmare? Imean - if there really are robbers, I'll certainly telephone - but it's rather a long way for the police tocome out here, and...'
50
'Oh, sir - then won't you just take a torch and look round the place?' begged Jenny. 'You know there'syour precious papers in that tower, sir. And isn't there that new invention of yours? Oh yes, I knowI'm not supposed to know anything about it, sir, but I do dust your rooms thoroughly, you know, andI see quite a lot, though I keep my mouth shut, and...'
'Yes, yes, Jenny, I know,' said poor Professor Hayling, trying to stop Jenny's stream of talk. 'Buthonestly, everything seems quiet now. I've looked out into the courtyard. There's no one there.
And you know as well as I do that nobody can get into my tower. It has three different keys - one tounlock the bottom door - one for the middle door, half-way up - and one for the top door.
Jenny, be sensible. Nobody could have used my three keys. Look, there they are on my dressing-table.'
Jenny began to calm down, but she still wasn't satisfied. 'I did hear whispering, and I did see someonehalf-way up the wall of the tower, sir. Please do come down with me, sir, and let's look around. Idaren't go on my own. But I shan't sleep again tonight till I know nobody's forced the tower door, ortaken a ladder to go up the tower.'
'All right, Jenny,' said the Professor, with a sigh. 'Put on your dressing-gown, and I'll put mine on too- we'll try the doors, and we'll look for a ladder - though, mind you, it would have to be an absolutelycolossal one to reach the top of that tower. Nobody could possibly bring one that size and length intoour small courtyard! All right, all right - we'll go.'
And so, a few minutes later, Jenny and the Professor were down in the courtyard. There was no signof any ladder at all - no sign of anyone climbing up the wall - and the downstairs tower door wassafely locked! 'You unlock the door, sir, and go up to the top room and see if that door's locked too,'
begged Jenny.
'I think you're being rather silly now, Jenny,' said the Professor impatiently. 'Here, take the keysyourself. This one's locked, of course - and if the middle door is still locked, you'll know nobodycould have got into my top room. Hurry, Jenny.'
So Jenny, still trembling, slid a key into the bottom lock, opened the door, and began to climb thespiral stair that led upwards. Half-way was another door, also safely locked. She unlocked this too.
She began to feel rather silly. Nobody could have gone through locked doors. And there now- the top one was well and truly locked also! She gave a sigh of relief and ran down the spiralstairway, locking the middle door, and then the bottom one. She gave the keys to the Professor, whoby now was feeling rather chilly!
51
'All locked, sir,' said Jenny. 'But I'm still sure someone was about. I could have sworn I saw someoneup that tower-wall, and heard somebody else whispering below.'
'I expect you were so scared that you imagined things, Jenny,' said the Professor, yawning. 'I thinkyou'll agree with me that the wall is far too steep for anyone to climb - and I'm pretty certain I'd haveheard it if a ladder had been dragged about the courtyard!'
'Well, I'm sure I'm very sorry, sir,' said poor Jenny. 'It's a good thing we didn't wake Tinker -though I'm surprised Mischief didn't hear something and come running down the stairs.'
'But Mischief is surely with Tinker, camping out in the field!' said the Professor in surprise.
'No - Tinker and Mischief are back, sir. I found them asleep in bed - but not the others!' said Jenny.
'Maybe Tinker has quarrelled with them. Funny that Mischief didn't come running out to see whatwas up - he must have heard us!'
'Mischief is clever - but not clever enough to open Tinker's bedroom door,' said the Professor,yawning again. 'Good night, Jenny. Don't worry. You'll feel all right in the morning, and that will bethat!'
The Professor went sleepily to his room. He looked out of the window down into the courtyard andthen across at the tower, and smiled. Dear Jenny! She did rather let her imagination run away withher! As if anyone in the world could get up into that tower room without a ladder! And now could along, long ladder be brought into that small courtyard without either being seen or heard?
The Professor yawned once more and climbed into bed.
But someone had been in the tower room! Someone very clever, someone very light-fingered!
What a shock for poor Professor Hayling next morning, when he crossed the courtyard, unlocked thebottom door of the tower - walked up the spiral stairway - unlocked the middle door, and went on upthe stairway again - and finally unlocked the top door and opened it wide.
He stood and stared in horror. The place was upside down! All his papers were scattered everywhere.
He crouched down at once to see if any were missing. Yes - quite a lot! But they seemed to have beentaken quite haphazardly - a few pages from this note-book - a few pages from that - some letters hehad written and left on his desk to post - and good gracious, the ink was spilt all over the place - andthe little clock was gone from the mantelpiece. So Jenny was right - a thief had been about last night.
A thief that could apparently get through three locked doors - or else could climb up a long, longladder that he had put outside without being seen -and taken away again!
52
'I'll have to ring the police,' he thought. 'But I must say it's a mystery! I wonder if Tinker heardanything in the night? No, he couldn't have, or he would have run to fetch me. It's a mystery - a realpuzzle of a MYSTERY!'
11.论文被盗
论文被盗
疯狂侦探团没打算跟着阿修，“让他走，那个大傻瓜！”朱利安说，“大家进帐篷里来，睡前我们还可以小声地开个会。”
“我们在田里露营的第一晚，阿修却没能跟我们一块，真是太遗憾了，”安妮说，“我觉得，他刚才不是故意说漏嘴的。”
“那也不是借口呀，安妮。”乔治说，“他有时候真的太讨厌了，他得学着克制才行。我们进帐篷里吧，我好累啊。蒂米，过来！”
她和迪克同时打了个呵欠，接着，朱利安也跟着呵欠连天。“呵欠好像会传染似的！”他说，“好啦，现在天气不错，温暖干燥，还可以欣赏半个月亮，真的好惬意啊！大家晚安，今晚做个好梦！还有，看见蜘蛛的话可千万别尖叫，我是绝对不会爬起来帮你们抓益虫的。”
“等到蜘蛛爬你脸上，看你还会不会这么说！”安妮说，“蜘蛛在你鼻孔里织网，爬你脸上捉苍蝇……”
“够了，安妮！”乔治说，“我一点都不怕蜘蛛，但你吓到我了。
蒂米，你帮我们看着，有蜘蛛的话要告诉我们。”
众人大笑。“大家晚安啦，”迪克说，“可怜的阿修，他还有很多东西要学呢，包括嘴巴严实点。”
大家都累了，没过多久就关上手电筒睡着了，营地里一片静谧平和。远处的马戏团里，帐篷里的手电筒三三两两地亮着，气氛也十分平静。有人在弹奏班卓琴，声音低低的，悦耳动听。
风吹散了云朵，月光洒了下来。马戏团帐篷里的手电筒也接连关上了。微风拂过树林，猫头鹰“咕咕”地叫着。
安妮睡不着，她侧耳倾听风和猫头鹰的声音，“呜——呜——呜——”，然后她也进入了梦乡。没人留意到马戏团营地里的细碎响动，就在云层挡住月光的当口，一个黑影轻手轻脚地溜了出来。夜深了，两个营地里的人都已沉沉睡去。
蒂米也很快睡着了，但它一听到有响动，立马醒了过来。但是它没有起身，而是竖起耳朵听声音的来源。它低吼了一声，但没能唤醒乔治。那个黑影还在马戏团营地里，只要它不靠近侦探团的帐篷，蒂米就不会狂吠。它听到了小声的咕噜声，马上认出了声音的主人，是黑猩猩查理！于是，它放心了，又睡了过去。
屋子里的阿修和淘气包也进入了梦乡。他原以为自己会郁闷到失眠，结果却很快睡着了。他没听到屋外的细小声音——像是鞋底刮擦石头的声音，接着传来了低声细语，然后又是刮擦声。
没有人听到任何动静。直到简渴了，伸出手在床头柜那里拿一杯水喝。她没有开灯，当喝完水正要再次躺下时，她灵敏的耳朵听到一点声音。
简坐起身，“听起来不像是孩子们，”她想，“他们现在正在田里露营呢。天哪，不会是强盗吧，或是企图偷走海林教授机密文件的人？他房间里都是论文啊，还好他大部分的研究成果都藏在塔里了！”
她想着又躺下了，但又听到了一声响动，吓得她坐了起来。“这声音好像是从塔那边传来的。”她一边想着，一边下了床。塔里没有亮灯，连月光也被云层挡住了，到处一片黑暗，她什么都看不见。
她在等云朵飘走，好借光看看院子里和塔上的情况。又有动静！是风吗？不对，不是风。那会是什么呢？听起来像是有人在院子里低声说话。简害怕得发抖，她得去通知教授！万一有人在偷他的宝贵论文可怎么办？还有他的新发明！
月光再次出现，简趁机小心翼翼地透过窗户往外看，这一看，吓得她脚下一软，蹒跚着退回房间里，尖叫连连：“那里有个男人！
快来人哪！他正顺着塔的外壁向上爬！教授，海林教授！快来啊！
有贼啊！有人偷东西！快来人哪！快报警啊！”
然后就听见连续的滑落声。月亮再次被云层挡住了，四周被突如其来的黑暗笼罩着，简不敢再探头去看。滑落声之后是长久的寂静，安静得吓人。简跑出房间，声嘶力竭地喊道：“有贼啊！教授快来！”
教授打了一个激灵，坐了起来，他扯下睡衣，冲到走廊时差点和简撞上。他误以为简是贼，紧紧地抓住她，直到她再次尖叫。他又以为简让贼给抓住了。他俩纠缠在一起，好一会儿教授才意识到自己抓住的不是贼，而是可怜的胖胖的简！
“简！你到底在干吗？整个屋子都被你吵醒了！”教授说着打开走廊上的灯，“你做噩梦了吗？”
“不是的，先生，”简上气不接下气地说，“我们遭贼了，先生。
我看到一个人沿着塔壁向上爬，塔下面肯定还有他的同伙，我还听到他们在低声说话，先生。天哪，我好害怕！我们接下来该怎么做？您快报警吧，先生！”
“唔……”教授迟疑道，“简，你确定你不是在做噩梦？我是说，要是真的有贼，我当然会打电话报警，但是警察来这里要好长时间，而且……”
“先生！您不想拿手电筒亲自去查看一下吗？”简央求他，“塔里有您宝贵的论文和您的新发明。是的，我知道我不该知道这些，但是先生，我每天打扫您的房间，您知道的，免不了看到不少……但我嘴巴很严，而且……”
“我知道，我知道，简，”教授想让简打住，“但目前看来，一切风平浪静。我查看过院子了，没有人。上塔的话，得有三把钥匙才行——下面入口的门一把，中间的门一把，塔顶的门一把。简，清醒点，没人碰过我的三把钥匙，看，它们还躺在我的梳妆台上呢！
没有人进入我的塔。”
简慢慢平静下来，但还是心有余悸。她说：“不过，先生，我确实听到有人小声说话，还看到有人趴在塔的外壁上。请您跟我来，我们一起去查看一下，我不敢自己去。在确认没人闯进塔里，或者搬梯子爬进塔里之前，我睡不踏实。”
“那好吧，简，”教授叹气道，“披上你的长袍，我们去看看吧。
先检查门，然后是梯子，但我得提醒你，沿着塔壁爬上塔顶要用到长长的梯子，没人能把那么长的梯子搬进院子里。好啦，我们走吧。”
几分钟后，简和教授来到院子里。两人既看不到梯子的踪影，也没找到有人爬墙的痕迹，塔底的门也好好地锁着。“您还得开门上塔看看，检查下塔顶的门是否锁好了。”简恳求道。
“你是不是吓傻了，简，”教授不耐烦地说，“拿去，这是塔上面门的钥匙，你自己去查看一下，如果中间的门也锁好了，那说明没人进入塔顶。快去，简。”
简还在打战，她哆嗦着打开所在的门，沿着螺旋形楼梯向上走，到了中间的那扇门前，看见也锁得牢牢的。她打开门的瞬间，突然觉得自己这么做实在有点愚蠢。没人能通过上锁的门，也就是说，塔顶的门也好好地锁上了！她长舒了一口气，跑下螺旋形楼梯，依次锁上中间和塔底的门。她把钥匙还给教授时，他看起来有点生气。
“全都锁上了，先生，”简说，“但我还是觉得附近有人。我发誓，我真的看到有人趴在塔壁上，还听到有人在塔底低语。”
“你是不是害怕得都出现幻觉了，简？”海林教授打了个呵欠，说，“这塔壁太陡了，没人能爬得上去，而且，如果有人在院子里拖梯子，我不可能没听见呀。”
“我很抱歉，先生，”可怜的简说，“还好没叫醒阿修。我倒是很意外淘气包居然什么都没听见，不然它早跑下楼了。”
“淘气包不是和阿修一起在田里露营吗？”教授吃惊地问。
“没有，他俩回来了，先生。我只看到他俩睡在床上，其他孩子都不在。”简说，“可能他和孩子们吵架了吧。奇怪的是，淘气包听到了我们下楼，也没跑出来探个究竟。”
“淘气包的确很聪明，但它再聪明也开不了阿修的卧室门呀，”教授又打了个呵欠，说，“晚安，简。别担心，天亮之后你就不害怕了！”
教授困倦地回到房间，他从窗户往外看，视线扫过院子和塔，然后他微微一笑。我们的简啊！她怕是被自己的想象唬住了！不用梯子怎么可能上到塔顶呢！搬一架那么长的梯子到这小院子里，我们怎么可能没看见也没听见呢？海林教授又打了个呵欠，睡下了。
但是，确实有人进到塔顶的房间了！那人不仅十分聪明，而且还是个盗窃高手！第二天早上，当可怜的海林教授穿过院子，沿着螺旋形楼梯依次打开三道门，走进塔顶的房间时，他惊呆了。房间给翻了个底朝天！他的论文四处散落，他立刻蹲下来查看是否有丢失，结果还真丢了不少！但小偷似乎没有什么目的性，这本笔记本偷几页，那本偷几页，还偷了几封他刚写好，还没来得及寄出的信，墨水也撒得到处都是，连壁炉架上的小钟也不知所踪。简说对了！昨晚真的有贼！这贼要不就是直接穿过三扇上锁的门，要不就是用非常长的梯子爬上塔顶，而且他把梯子搬进搬出也没人觉察！
“我得赶紧报警，”教授想，“这真是个谜案啊！不知道阿修昨晚有没有听到什么动静？应该没有，不然他早就来通知我了。这真是个谜案啊！”
Chapter 12 A SHOCK FOR TINKER
Chapter 12 A SHOCK FOR TINKER
Tinker was horrified when Jenny told him the next morning what had happened. 'Your father's in arare old state,' she said. 'He came down early this morning, because he wanted to finish some work upin the tower - and as soon as he unlocked the top door into the tower room, he saw the whole roomupside down and some of his precious papers gone, and...'
'JENNY! How awful!' said Tinker. 'Dad kept his most precious papers there - with all the figures forthat new electric thing of his. It's a wonderful thing, too marvellous for words, Jenny, it's for...'
'Now don't you give away any of your father's plans, not even to me,' said Jenny. 'You've been toldthat before. Maybe you've been talking too much already, and somebody's ears took it all in!'
Tinker suddenly felt quite sick. Was it because of something he had been silly enough to say inpublic? In the bus, perhaps? Or in the circus-field? What would the others say - especially Julian- when they heard that someone had come in the night and stolen precious papers, containing figuresand diagrams for some of his father's inventions? Julian would be sure to say that it was his fault fornot keeping his mouth shut! Oh dear - would this be in the papers - and would hordes of people comevisiting the place again, staring and whispering and exclaiming in awe at his father's curious tower,with its waving tentacles?
He dressed quickly and ran downstairs. Jenny had told him that she was sure she had heardwhispering down in the courtyard the night before, and had seen someone climbing up the tower.
'Your father says nobody could have brought a long ladder into that courtyard,' she said. 'Not withoutus seeing it, anyway, or hearing some kind of noise when it was dragged in. But it might have been asliding ladder, mightn't it? That would be a smallish thing, with ropes to pull out the sliding part.'
53
'Yes. Like the window-cleaner uses,' said Tinker. 'I say - could it have been the window-cleaner, doyou think?'
'No. He's a real decent fellow,' said Jenny. 'I've known him for twenty years. So put that out of yourhead. But the ladder could certainly have been the sort that window-cleaners use. We'll go out intothe courtyard as soon as I've finished washing-up, and see if we can find the marks where the ladderwas dragged over the courtyard. Though I must say I didn't hear any dragging noises. I heardwhispering - and a kind of slithery noise - but that's all.'
'The slithery noise might have been made by the ladder when it was dragged along!' said Tinker.
'I say - look at old Mischief. He's listening as if he understood every word. Mischief, why didn't youwake me up last night when all this was going on? You usually wake if anything unusual happens, oryou hear a strange noise.'
Mischief leapt into Tinker's arms and cuddled there. He didn't like it when Tinker was upset aboutanything; he knew by the boy's voice that he was worried. He made small comforting noises, andrubbed his monkey nose against the boy's chin.
'You'd better go to your father,' said Jenny. 'You might be able to comfort him a little. He's very upsetindeed. He's up in the tower room, trying to sort out his papers. My word, they were left in a state -scattered all over the room!'
Tinker stood up to go, and was astonished to find that he was shaky at the knees. Would his fatherask him if he had been talking about the work he was doing? Oh dear - he had even boasted about itjust the day before, and talked about his father's sko-wheel, and the wonderful new machine, theelectric trosymon! Tinker's knees became shakier than ever.
But fortunately his father was far too upset about his muddled room and missing papers to worryabout anything Tinker had said or done. He was up in the tower room, trying to discover which of hispapers were missing.
'Ah, Tinker,' he said, when the boy came into the tower room. 'Just give me a hand, will you?
The thief who came last night must have knocked the whole bunch of papers off the table, down onthe floor - and fortunately he seems not to have seen some that went under the table. So I doubt verymuch if the papers he did take away with him will be of any use. He'd need to be quite a scientist tounderstand them, without having the ones he left behind.'
'Will he come back for the others, then?' asked Tinker.
54
'Probably,' said his father. 'But I shall hide them somewhere. Can you think of a good hiding-place,Tinker?'
'Dad - don't you hide them,' begged Tinker. 'Not unless you tell me where they are! You know howyou forget things! You might forget where you'd put this bunch of papers, and then you wouldn't beable to go on with your inventions. Have you copies of the stolen sheets of figures and diagrams?'
'No. But they're all in my head as well as on paper,' said his father. 'It will take me a bit of time towork them all out again, but it can be done. It's a nuisance - especially as I'm working to a date.
Now run along, Tinker, please. I've work to do.'
Tinker went down the spiral staircase of the tower. He'd have to make sure that his father did hideaway those papers very carefully indeed - in some really good place. 'Oh dear - I hope he won't dowhat he did with the last lot of papers he wanted to hide,' he thought. 'He stuffed them up thechimney - and they nearly went up in flames because Jenny thought she'd light the fire the next night,it was unexpectedly so cold. Good thing they fell down when she laid the fire, and she rescued thembefore they got burnt! Why are brainy people like Dad so silly about ordinary things? I say he'lleither forget where he puts them - or go and hide them in some easy place where anyone could findthem!'
He went to talk to Jenny. 'Jenny - Dad says that the thief only took some of his papers - and that hecan't make much use of the ones he took, unless he has the whole lot. And Dad says he thinks thatwhen the thief finds this out, he'll try to steal the rest of the papers.'
'Well, let him try!' said Jenny. 'I could hide them in a place where no thief would find them - if yourDad would let me have them. I shan't tell you where!'
'I'm afraid he might hide them up a chimney again, or some silly place like that,' said Tinker, lookingso worried that Jenny felt really worried too! 'They've got to be hidden somewhere NOBODY wouldthink of looking. And if Dad finds a place like that he'll promptly forget all about it, and never be ableto find them again! But a thief might find them - he'd know ALL the places to look in.'
'Let's go up to the tower room, and clear up the mess that the spilt ink made, and see if your fatherhas taken his precious papers, and hidden them somewhere there,' said Jenny. 'It would be just likehim to hide them in the very room that the thief went to last night! Up the ladder, in at 55the window - left wide open, I've no doubt - snatched up every paper he could see, the rogue, andthen raced down the ladder again!'
'Come on up to the tower, then,' said Tinker. 'I only hope Dad isn't there!'
'He's just crossing the courtyard, look,' said Jenny, leaning out of the window. 'See, there he is -carrying something under his arm.'
'His morning newspapers,' said Tinker. 'It looks as if he's going to have a jolly good read, doesn't it?
Oh dear, I do hope all this won't be printed in the newspapers - it would bring hordes of people downhere again. Do you remember how awful it was last time, Jenny - people even walked over theflower-beds!'
'Hoo - some people like to poke their noses into everything!' said Jenny. 'I don't mind telling you thatI emptied my dirty washing-water out of the window on to a few of them - quite by mistake, ofcourse - how was I to know they were out there, staring up and down?'
Tinker gave a shout of laughter. 'I wish I'd seen that!' he said. 'Oh Jenny - if people come poking theirnoses into Dad's business again, DO let's empty water on their silly heads! Come on, Jenny- let's go up to the tower room now Dad's out of the way. Quick!'
They were soon out in the courtyard, and as they crossed it, Jenny stopped and looked hard at theground.
'What are you looking for?' asked Tinker.
'Just to see if there are any marks that might have been made by someone dragging a ladder across,'
said Jenny. 'I heard a funny slithering sound, you know - but it didn't sound like a ladder beingdragged across.'
The two of them looked all over the courtyard, but could see no marks there that could possibly havebeen made by a ladder.
'Funny,' said Jenny. 'It worries me, that slithery sound.' She looked up at the tall, steep wall of thetower. It was made of flint-stones of all shapes and sizes, the kind found in the country-side roundabout Kirrin and Big Hollow.
'Well, I suppose a cat might climb up,' said Jenny, doubtfully. 'But not a man. He'd slip sooner orlater. It would be far too dangerous. I doubt if even a cat would get far.'
'And yet you say you thought you saw someone up the tower-wall!' said Tinker. 'Go on, Jenny -it must have been the shadow of a passing cloud that you saw! Look up this wall - now can youimagine ANYONE climbing up it at night, when it was dark?'
56
Jenny stared up. 'No - you're right. Only a madman would even try. Well, my eyes must have playedme up, then, when I looked out last night - but I really did think I saw a dark shadow climbing up thetower-wall. Still, it's easy to be mistaken at night. And I don't believe there was a ladder, either!
There would be marks on the paving-stones of the courtyard if there had been a ladder. Oh well - let'shurry on up to the tower room before your Dad decides to go back to it again!'
They went up the spiral stairway. All the doors were unlocked, so it was plain that the Professor wasgoing to come back again after he had read his papers.
'All the same - he shouldn't leave the doors unlocked, even for a minute!' said Jenny. 'Well, here weare - just look at the ink-splashes everywhere - and that dear little clock that kept such good time isgone. Now what would the thief want with a clock, I'd like to know?'
'It would be small and neat enough to pop into his pocket,' said Tinker. 'If he was dishonest enough tosteal Dad's papers, he would certainly not say no to a nice little clock like that! He's probably takenother things too!'
They went right into the room, and Jenny at once gave a loud exclamation. LOOK! Aren't those someof the papers your father was working on - on the table there? All covered with tiny figures?'
Tinker looked closely at them. 'Yes - they're his very latest papers. He showed me them the other day.
I remember this diagram. Jenny - how COULD he leave them on the table with the door unlockedthis morning - when only last night the thief was here! How could he? He said he was going to hidethem away so carefully, because, if the thief found them, he could use them with the other papers thatwere stolen - but as long as the thief only had half of them, they wouldn't be much use - and now he'sforgotten all about hiding them, after all!'
'Look now, Tinker - let's hide them away ourselves,' said Jenny, 'and not tell him where they are.
These thieves will have another try for them, no doubt about that. Let's think of some place wherethey'd be absolutely safe.'
'I know!' said Tinker. 'We could hide them on Kirrin Island! Somewhere in the old ruined castle!
NOBODY would guess they were there.'
'Now that's a fine idea!' said Jenny. 'I'd be glad to think they were out of the house.' She gathered upthe papers quickly. 'Here you are. You'd better tell Julian and the others, and go across to the 57island with them as soon as you can. My, what a relief to think they'll be well away from here.
I'll be able to sleep soundly in my bed at nights then!'
Tinker stuffed the precious papers under his coat, and he and Jenny ran at top speed down the spiralstairway. They saw the Professor not far off, and he turned and hailed them. 'Tinker!
Jenny! I know what you're going to ask me! You want to know where I've hidden those papers ofmine. Come here and I'll whisper!'
Not knowing quite what to say, the two went rather guiltily over to Tinker's father. He whisperedloudly, 'I've wrapped them up, and put them under the coal at the back of the coal-cellar - right at thevery back!'
'And a fine mess you've made of your trousers, sir,' said Jenny, disgusted. 'And good gracious -you must have sat down in the coal yourself! You look a right mess. Come along and let me brushyou down. Not indoors though, or the place will be thick with coal-dust!'
'Don't you think it was a good hiding-place, Jenny?' asked the Professor. 'Ha - you thought I'd forgetto hide them, didn't you?'
He went off, looking very pleased with himself. Jenny chuckled in delight. 'Dear old Professor!
He's hidden all his newspapers there, but not a single one of his own precious papers. And nowwhatever shall we tell him when he wants the morning papers? Tinker, you cycle out to the paper-shop and get another lot. Land-snakes - what it is to have a brainy man in the house?
Whatever will he do next!'
12.移花接木
移花接木
阿修听完简昨晚的经历后，惊骇万分。“你爸爸像往常一样，”简说，“早早地起来，想在塔顶完成一部分工作。当他打开塔顶房门时，他看到房间里一片狼藉，有一部分论文不见了，而且……”
“简！太可怕了！”阿修说，“那里存放着爸爸最宝贵的论文，还有新发明的所有数据。那个发明的意义非比寻常，简，它……”
“你没跟别人说过你爸爸的计划吧？跟我也不行，”简说，“之前就告诫过你。可能你无意中透露了太多，被有心之人听去了！”
阿修心里“咯噔”了一下，难道真的是因为自己常常当着大家的面炫耀爸爸的发明，害得爸爸的论文被盗了？是在公交车上，还是在露营地里？要是侦探团听说昨晚塔里失窃、重要论文被盗、爸爸最新发明的数据和表格不见了，他们会怎么看我？尤其是朱利安，他肯定会说是我的大嘴巴害的！天哪，报纸会报道我们失窃的事吗？会不会又有一大群人蠢蠢欲动，想来四处窥探，好奇地小声讨论爸爸的塔？
他迅速地穿好衣服跑下楼。简告诉他，昨晚她听到院子里有人窃窃私语，还看到有人爬塔。“你爸爸说，要在没人察觉的情况下把长梯子搬进搬出院子是不可能的，”她说，“那会不会是带滑轮的梯子？是的话就轻便多了，用绳子拴住就可以拉动梯子了。”
“对，像擦窗工人用的那种。”阿修说，“我的天，不会是擦窗工人吧！你说呢？”
“不会的，我和那位先生认识二十年了，”简说，“他为人正直可靠，你不用怀疑他。但小偷用的，肯定是擦窗工人用的那种梯子。
等我洗完碗，我们就去院子里检查，看看有没有梯子拖拽过的痕迹。我昨晚没听见任何拖动声，但我的确听到有人在窃窃私语和某种东西滑落的声音，除此之外没听见其他声音了。”
“滑落声有可能是梯子拖拽时发出的声音！”阿修说，“你看淘气包，它在听我们说话，好像它听得懂似的。淘气包，你昨晚明明听见了，为什么没叫醒我？你平时听到陌生的声音或是碰到怪事都会醒来的呀。”
淘气包跳到阿修身上，抱住他的手臂，从阿修的声音中它感觉到他的沮丧和焦虑，它不喜欢他那样。它小声地安慰阿修，用鼻子蹭了蹭他的脸颊。
“你最好去安慰下你爸爸，”简说，“那些论文撒得到处都是，他上塔顶整理论文去了，现在一定很失落。”
阿修站起来想走，却惊讶地发现自己的膝盖抖得迈不开腿。爸爸会不会问我，有没有跟别人说起过他的工作？天哪！昨天我还在吹嘘爸爸的车轮辋来着，那是一个很棒的新发明！这样想着，阿修觉得膝盖颤抖得更厉害了。
幸运的是，教授正在整理论文的丢失情况，他还在为论文被偷而难过，无暇顾及阿修说过或做过什么。
阿修走进了塔顶的房间。“阿修，你来了，”教授说，“给我搭把手，昨晚的贼把桌子上的整摞论文都弄翻在地，幸亏他没看到掉到桌子底下的那几份。我不知道偷走的那些论文对他来说有什么用，他得有很高的科学素养，才能仅凭偷走的那部分就读懂整篇论文。”
“所以他还会回来偷第二次？”阿修问。
“很有可能，”教授说，“所以我得把剩下的论文藏在别的地方，你给我出出主意？”
“爸爸，您选好了地方之后，请先告诉我再去藏，”阿修请求道，“您也知道您有多容易忘事，万一您忘了藏论文的地点，那您的工作就无法继续了。您被偷的数据和图表有备份吗？”
“没有，但是我已经记住它们了。”教授说，“只是得花些时间把它们再誊写出来，好歹没全部丢掉。但这工作很麻烦，尤其是我是按日期记录的。阿修，帮我跑跑腿，好吗？我还有工作。”
阿修沿着螺旋形楼梯走下塔，他得让他爸爸把论文小心地藏好，而且是藏在很隐蔽的地方。“天哪，希望他不会像上次藏论文那样。”他想，“他把论文塞进烟囱里，结果第二天晚上特别冷，简去生火，差点把它们烧成灰烬！幸亏它们在她点火前自己掉了下来，不然真的就都烧没了。为什么像爸爸这么睿智的人，却会在日常生活里做蠢事呢？他要不就是忘了把它们放哪了，要不就是把它们放在一个人人都能找着的地方！”
阿修找到简，说：“简，爸爸说，贼只偷走了一部分论文，只凭那部分是读不懂的，他觉得那些贼还会来偷剩下的论文。”
“哼！让他来！”简说，“如果你爸爸让我来藏的话，我会把它们藏到一个没有贼能找着的地方。藏匿的地方我对你也会保密！”
“恐怕他会再藏在烟囱里，或者其他明显的地方，”阿修的焦虑感染了简，“应该把它们藏到没人能想到的地方。如果爸爸把论文藏起来之后却忘记了位置，他就永远找不回它们了。但小贼可能猜得到他藏论文的全部位置，那他们就有可能得到论文了。”
“我们去塔顶房间看看，我去清理墨渍，你看看你爸爸是不是已经整理完论文并把它们藏起来了。”简说，“他很可能一不小心就把论文藏在昨天小贼光顾过的地方了！那个混蛋小贼会轻轻松松爬上梯子，来到窗边，把窗户向左推开，然后拿走剩下的论文，爬下梯子溜走！”
“我们赶紧上塔顶去看看吧，”阿修说，“希望爸爸不在那儿！”
“他刚穿过院子，”简靠着窗边说，“看，他在那里！手里还抱着什么。”
“是他的晨报，”阿修说，“看起来他要读好一会儿呢，天哪，希望新闻没有报道这件事，不然又会有一大帮人聚到屋子外边了。你记得上次有多糟糕吗，简，他们甚至踩坏了花圃！”
“哎，有些人就是热衷打探！”简说，“说实话，好几次我往窗户外面泼洗碗水，都泼到了他们头上——我当然不是故意的，我怎么晓得他们在窗外鬼鬼祟祟地打探呢！”
阿修大笑，“我要是能亲眼看看就好了！”他说，“简，如果那些人又在窗外窥探的话，我们一起往窗外泼洗碗水吧。来吧，简，趁爸爸不在塔顶，我们赶紧上去看看吧！”
他们穿过院子的时候，简停下来仔细地察看着地面。
“你在找什么？”阿修问。
“我在找有没有梯子拖拽过的痕迹，”简说，“我明明听到奇怪的摩擦声，但听起来也不像是拖梯子的声音。”
两人找遍了整个院子，却没找到任何梯子拖过的痕迹。
“这就奇怪了，”简说，“那个摩擦声听起来让人很不安。”她抬头看高耸陡立的塔壁，这座塔是由形状各异的燧石砌成的，这种燧石在科林和大洼地的乡下很常见。
“我怀疑只有猫才能爬上去，”简疑惑地说，“人可办不到，因为迟早会滑落下来，那样太危险了。但猫也不一定能爬那么高。”
“但你说你看到有人在爬塔壁！”阿修说，“简，你看到的会不会只是云的阴影？你看这塔壁，谁能在大晚上，还是在没有灯的情况下，爬到塔顶？”
简朝上仔细看着，说：“对，没有人，只有疯子才会这么做。我昨晚肯定是看错了，但我绝对看到了一个黑影在爬塔壁。虽然晚上很容易把黑影误认为是别的东西，而且我没看到梯子，否则我们一定能在院子里的石头路上找到痕迹。好啦，我们赶紧上塔顶的房间去，不然待会儿你爸爸又折回来啦。”
他们顺着螺旋形楼梯拾级而上。三扇门都没上锁，很明显，教授待会儿读完报纸就会回来。
“他这坏毛病！哪怕离开一分钟也得把门锁好呀！”简说，“你看这墨渍，弄得到处都是。那个走得很准的小钟也不见了，真好奇那个贼要一个钟干吗！”
“小钟便于携带嘛，”阿修说，“反正他已经偷了爸爸的论文，再顺手牵羊一个钟有什么奇怪的。他可能还偷了其他东西呢。”
他们刚进房间，简立刻惊叫起来：“看，那桌子上的不就是你爸爸正在进行中的论文吗，写满数字的那些？”
阿修凑近细看，也惊讶地说：“是的，正是他最新的论文，他之前给我看过，我还记得这个图表。简，他怎么放心把它们放在这么明显的地方，还不锁门呢？而且这里昨晚才刚被盗啊，爸爸怎么这么粗心呢，他明明说了要把剩下的论文藏好的！如果小贼把这些也偷去了，那他们就可以利用他全部的研究成果了。”
“这样吧，阿修，我们来藏好它们，怎么样？”简说，“藏完也不用告诉他具体位置，但我们得找个绝对安全的地方才行，毫无疑问，小贼会再回来偷论文的。”
“我想到了！”阿修说，“把它们藏到科林岛去！随便藏到哪个破败的古堡里！绝对没有人会猜到！”
“好主意！把它们放在屋外别的什么地方会更安全。”简边说着，边快速地摞好论文，“给，你最好告诉朱利安他们，然后尽快和他们一起去科林岛。天哪，只有把它们放在远离这里的地方，才能让人松口气，晚上我终于可以睡个好觉了。”
阿修把论文塞进外套里，赶紧和简以最快的速度跑下楼梯。他们看到教授就在不远处跟他们打招呼：“阿修，简，我就知道你们会来问我，你们想知道我把论文藏哪儿了，对不对？过来，我小声地告诉你们。”
两人一时语塞，满心惭愧地走向教授。“我把它们包了起来，放到煤窑最深处啦！上面还用煤块盖着！”尽管教授想要压低声音，还是忍不住大声地说了出来。
“您看您的裤子都成什么样了，先生。”简岔开话题，“天哪，您坐煤块上面了吗？您看起来脏兮兮的，您快过来，我帮您刷干净。
我们到室外刷吧，不然煤灰会把家里弄脏的。”
“你不觉得煤窑非常安全吗，简？”教授问，“哈！你是不是觉得我以后会忘记藏的位置？”
他高兴地走开了，简笑着对阿修说：“亲爱的教授啊，他只是藏了一堆报纸而已，根本不是他的论文。等等，他想读晨报时我们该怎么办？阿修，赶紧骑单车再去买些报纸回来！无论什么报道都行！家里有位糊涂智者就是有意思！说不准他还会闹出什么笑话呢！”
Chapter 13 QUITE A LOT OF PLANS!
Chapter 13 QUITE A LOT OF PLANS!
After Tinker had fetched a new supply of morning papers, he decided to go down to the camp in thefield and tell the others all that had happened that morning. He still felt angry about being ticked offby Julian the night before - but he simply couldn't wait to tell the others about the robbery - and aboutthe grand idea he, Tinker, had of hiding the rest of his father's papers on Kirrin Island.
So off he went, with Mischief happily on his shoulder, holding tightly to his hair. The others were allthere in the field. They had just come back from a shopping expedition, and Tinker's 58eyes gleamed when he saw the various tinned meats and tinned fruits, fresh rolls, tomatoes and applesand bananas that had been brought back from the shops at Big Hollow.
Julian was glad to see that Tinker looked bright and cheerful. He was afraid that the boy might havesulked, and that would have spoilt things for the others.
'Hi!' said Tinker. 'I've got news!' And he proceeded to tell the others all about the happenings of thenight before, ending up with his father solemnly going off to hide his morning newspapers under thecoal at the back of the coal-cellar, under the impression that he was hiding the rest of his preciouspapers.
'But why on earth didn't you tell him he had left his valuable papers behind and hidden hisnewspapers?' asked George.
'Because if he knew that, he'd go and hide the precious papers somewhere, and forget where he'd putthem - and they might be lost for ever!' said Tinker.
'Well, what are you going to do with them?' asked Dick.
'I've had rather a brain-wave,' said Tinker, as modestly as he could. 'Er - I thought that we'd hide themaway ourselves, where nobody could possibly find them.'
'And where is this wonderful hiding-place?' asked Dick.
'On Kirrin Island!' said Tinker, triumphantly. 'Who'd think of looking there? And as we shall all knowthe hiding-place, we can't possibly forget it. The papers will be absolutely safe. Dad can get on withthe rest of his ideas without worrying about anything.'
'Have you told him all this?' asked Julian.
'Well, no,' said Tinker. 'Jenny thought we'd better just keep it to ourselves. She's pretty certain thethieves will try their hand at breaking in to get the rest of the papers, though.'
'Ha! Well, I vote we scribble some papers ourselves,' said Dick. 'Complete with wonderful diagrams,and all kinds of peculiar figurings and numberings. I feel I could do that very well!
And we'd leave them up in the tower room for the thieves to take - they'd think they were the onesthey'd missed!'
Everyone chuckled. 'Ass!' said Julian. 'Still - it's not a bad idea to leave something behind for thethieves that isn't worth a moment's look - and hide the genuine figures where they'd never dream offinding them - on Kirrin Island!'
59
'When shall we go?' asked George. 'It's ages since I've visited my island - and will you believe it, lasttime I rowed over, trippers had been there and left their beastly mess everywhere! Paper bags, brokenglass, lettuce leaves, orange peel, ugh!'
'Why DO people do that?' asked Anne. 'They'd hate to have to sit in the midst of other people's mess -so why in the world can't they clear up their own?'
'Oh, they're probably just like that in their own homes,' said Dick. 'All mess and litter - and yet ittakes so little time to clear up a picnic mess, and leave the place decent for the next comers.'
'What did you do with all the mess left on Kirrin Island?' asked Julian.
'I buried it deep in the sand at the back of one of the beaches,' said George. 'Where the tide can't turnit all up again. And with every dig of my spade I said 'Blow you, you awful trippers without manners,blow you - and next time you go anywhere, may you find someone else's litter to make you feel sick.
Blow you!' '
George looked and sounded so very fierce that everyone burst out laughing. Timmy sat there with histongue lolling out, looking as if he were laughing too, and Mischief made a funny little noise ratherlike a giggle.
'Good old George. She always says straight out what she thinks!' said Julian.
They sat and talked over their plans for some time. 'Dick and Julian had better make the fake plansand figures,' said George. 'They'd be better at that kind of thing than anyone else. And Tinker canplant them somewhere in his father's tower room for the thief to take if he goes there again - and I bethe will. He found it easy enough last night!'
'And George could take Tinker's father's papers with the correct figures and plans over to KirrinIsland,' said Anne.
'Not till night-time, though,' said Dick. 'If anyone were on the watch, and saw George rowing overthere, they might guess she was taking something important to hide. They might be watching herfather too. By the way - where are these papers? You did not leave them behind at home, did you,Tinker?'
'I didn't dare to,' said Tinker. 'I felt as if there might be eyes peeping at me, watching and hoping I'dgo out and leave the papers behind. I've got them under my jersey, just here!' And he patted the top ofhis stomach.
'Oh - so that's why you look as if you've had too much breakfast!' said George. 'Well - what shall ourplans be?'
60
'We'd better make out the false papers straight away, with figures and diagrams,' said Julian. 'Just incase the thieves come sooner than we think. Tinker, we'd better go into your house to do those.
If we go to George's, her father might spot us, and wonder what on earth we were doing. We'dprobably be sent off, anyway, because of the scarlet-fever business.'
'Well, what about my father?' said Tinker. 'He might spot us too. Anyway, he's not keen on myhaving anyone there this week, because he's so busy with his new invention. It's awfully good, and...'
'Tinker - don't start spilling beans again!' said Julian, warningly. 'I say it would be best to go to yourhouse.'
'What about me going indoors and bringing out Dad's big drawing-board, and some of his paper, andhis mapping pens and ink, and doing the diagrams and things out here in the tent?' said Tinker.
'Honestly, I never know when Dad is going to come into my room. He'd wonder what on earth wewere doing if he found us all there! We can have a good look at the papers I've got under my coat,and do a whole lot in the same style - not the same figures, naturally - and we could do some fancydiagrams too.'
'All right,' said Julian, giving way, as he saw that Tinker was genuinely afraid that his father mightsee them making the false papers. 'Go and get the drawing-board and come back with it, and anythingelse we'll need. You go with him, George.'
'Right,' said George, and she and Tinker went up Tinker's garden to the house. Tinker scouted roundto see if his father was anywhere about, but couldn't see him. He found a large drawing-board, somebig sheets of paper used by his father for working out his figures, and a book of odd, but easy-to-copydiagrams. He also brought mapping pens, Indian ink and blotting paper, and even remembereddrawing-pins to pin the sheets of paper to the board. George carried half the things, and kept a sharplook-out for Tinker's father.
'It's all right. He's asleep somewhere - can't you hear that noise?' asked Tinker; and sure enoughGeorge could - a gentle snoring from some room not far off!
They went back down the garden and over the fence, handing everything to the others before theyclimbed over. 'Good!' said Julian. 'Now we can produce some beautiful charts of figures that meanabsolutely nothing at all - and diagrams that will look perfect and not mean a thing either!'
'Better come into the tent,' said George. 'If anyone wanders down from the circus camp, they mightask us what we're doing.'
61
So they all went into the boys' big tent, which was the bigger one, Timmy too, and Mischief, whowas delighted to be with the big dog. Julian soon set to work, though he found the space rathercramped. They were all watching him in admiration as he set out rows of beautiful, meaninglessfigures when Timmy suddenly gave a deep growl, and all his hackles rose up on his neck.
Julian turned the drawing-board over at once, and sat on it. The canvas doorway of the tent waspulled aside and in poked the grinning face of Charlie the Chimp!
'Oh, it's you, Charlie!' said Julian. 'Well, well, well, and how are you today?'
The chimpanzee grinned even more widely, and held out his hand. Julian shook it solemnly, and thechimpanzee went carefully all round the tent, shaking hands with everyone.
'Sit down, Charlie,' said Dick. 'I suppose you've let yourself out of your cage as usual, and come tosee what we've got for our dinner. Well, you'll be glad to hear we've got enough for you as well asourselves.'
Charlie squashed himself between Timmy and Tinker, and with much interest watched Julian at workwith his pen and ink. 'I bet that chimp could draw, if you gave him a piece of paper and a pencil,' saidAnne.
So, to keep him quiet, he was given a pencil, and a notebook. He at once began to scribble in it veryearnestly.
'Goodness - he's doing a whole lot of funny figures,' said Anne. 'He's trying to copy you, Ju!'
'If he's not careful, I'll hand the whole job over to him!' said Julian, with a chuckle. 'George, let's talkabout your plans for tonight. I think if you are going over to Kirrin Island to hide those papers you'veplanned to hide, you must take Timmy with you.'
'Oh, I will!' said George. 'Not that there will be a single soul on the island, but I'd like old Tim just forcompany. I'll take the papers straight to the island, land, and hide them.'
'Where?' asked Julian.
'Oh, I'll decide that when I'm there,' said George. 'Somewhere cunning! I know my own little islandfrom top to bottom. And there those papers will stay until all danger is past. We'll let ProfessorHayling think he has hidden them somewhere himself, and forgotten where! It will be fun to rowacross to my island, at night, with Timmy.'
'The thieves can make do with my figures and diagrams if they come to the tower room again,'
said Julian. 'Don't they look professional?'
62
They certainly did! Everyone looked at the neat figures and carefully drawn diagrams withadmiration.
Timmy suddenly sat up and gave a deep growl again. Charlie the Chimp patted him as if to say,'What's wrong, old boy?' but Timmy took no notice and went on growling. He suddenly shot out ofthe tent, and there was a shout from someone outside. 'Get off! Get down! GET DOWN!'
George swung back the tent opening. Mr. Wooh was there, looking extremely frightened, as Timmygrowled menacingly round his ankles. Charlie the chimp ran up to him on all fours, and, angrybecause Timmy was snarling at his friend, showed his teeth suddenly at the big dog.
George was terrified. 'Don't let them fight!' she cried, afraid that Timmy would get decidedly theworst of it. Charlie was jumping up and down in a most alarming way.
'Charleee!' said Mr. Wooh in his deep voice. 'Charleee!'
And Charlie stopped jumping up and down and making horrible noises, and leapt straight on to Mr.
Wooh's back, putting his arms round his neck.
Mr. Wooh bowed courteously to them all. 'I trust I have not disturbed you, my friends,' he said, in hisforeign-sounding voice. 'I now take a little walk with my friend Charleee. You come again to see ourshow, I hope. Yes? No?'
'Probably,' said Dick, noticing that the magician had taken a quick and interested look at Julian'sfigures and diagrams. Julian covered them up immediately, as if he didn't want the magician to seethem. He had seen something in the man's eyes that puzzled him. Could Mr. Wooh possibly have hadanything to do with the theft of the papers the night before? After all, he was a wizard at figureshimself - he might be able to read the Professor's figures and diagrams and understand them perfectly.
Well - he wouldn't gather much from the ones Julian was now doing - they were more or lessnonsense made up by Julian himself to deceive anyone interested in the real ones.
'I interrupt you? Pardon me!' said Mr. Wooh, and bowed himself politely away from the group in thetent. Charlie the Chimp followed him, hoping that Mischief would too, so that they could have agame. But Mischief didn't want to. He didn't like Mr. Wooh.
'Well, I didn't realize that anyone from the circus would walk down the field so quietly, and be able tohear what we were saying inside the tent,' said Julian, worried. 'I didn't like the look in his eyes. Dick- you don't suppose he heard anything we were saying, do you?'
'Would it matter?' said Dick.
63
'It might,' said Julian. 'Do you think he heard what George said about going over to Kirrin Island withthe other papers - the valuable ones that the thieves didn't see in the tower room last night? I wouldn'tlet George go if I thought he had heard. In fact, I think she'd better not go. She might run into danger.'
'Don't be silly, Ju,' said George. 'I am going. And Timmy will be with me.'
'You heard what I said, George. You are not to go!' said Julian. 'I'll take the papers and hide them onthe island. I'll get them when it's dark, fairly late. I'll cycle over to Kirrin and untie the boat you keepthere, and row over to the island.'
'All right, Julian,' said George, astonishingly meekly. 'Shall we have a meal now? We've only to openthe tins, and empty the tomatoes and lettuces out of the basket there. And the drinks are in that coolcorner over there.'
'Right,' said Julian, glad that George had given way to him so easily. He would go across in George'sboat and find a good hiding-place. If danger was about, he could deal with it better than Georgecould. After all, she was only a girl!
Yes, Julian, she is - but, as you've often said, she's just as brave as a boy. Don't be too sure abouttonight!
13.计中计
计中计
阿修重新买回晨报后，决定去营地告诉侦探团的小伙伴昨晚发生的事。他还对昨晚朱利安训斥他的事耿耿于怀，但他已经迫不及待想要告诉他们关于盗窃的事，当然还有他的绝妙主意——把他爸爸剩下的论文藏到科林岛上！
他大跨步地出发了，淘气包开心地站在他的肩头上，稳稳地抓住他的头发。朱利安他们都在营地里，他们刚从大洼地商店采购回来，不仅有罐头肉和罐头水果，还有新鲜的蔬菜卷、番茄、苹果和香蕉，看得阿修两眼放光。朱利安看到阿修精神饱满的开朗模样也很高兴，他还担心阿修会不高兴，那样大家也玩得不尽兴。
“嗨！”阿修打招呼，“我有个大新闻！”他绘声绘色地给大家讲述昨晚发生的事，最后，用他爸爸糊涂地把晨报当作宝贵论文，藏在煤窑一事收尾。
“但你为什么不告诉他，他藏的是报纸呢？”乔治问。
“因为如果他藏的真是论文，他十有八九会忘记藏的位置，最后就永远地弄丢那些论文了！”阿修说。
“那你打算把论文藏在哪里？”迪克问。
“我掐指一算，”阿修故意制造悬念，“我认为我们应该把论文藏得远远的，这样才没人找得到它们。”
“那你心目中安全的地方是哪里？”迪克追问。
“科林岛！”阿修得意地说，“有谁能想到论文会藏在那里！我们都知道藏匿之处，而且不会忘记，这下论文就安全啦！爸爸也可以继续专心工作了。”
“你告诉他这些了吗？”朱利安问。
“没有，”阿修说，“简认为我们最好先对他保密。因为她也很确定，小贼还会来偷剩下的论文。”
“对了！我们还可以伪造一些论文，”迪克说，“画上漂亮的图表，再加上各种奇怪的数字和运算，我们可以画得逼真一点，然后把假论文放在塔顶房间里，等小贼去偷，让他们认为那是真的！”
大家都“咯咯”笑了起来。“你真是个天才！”朱利安说，“给盗贼留点意外的惊喜，把真正的论文藏在谁也想不到的科林岛上，这主意真不错！”
“我们什么时候出发去藏论文呀？”乔治问，“我好久没看到我的岛啦！你们知道吗，我最近一次去看我的岛，还是因为远足者在那里乱丢垃圾，我跟他们大吵了一架！什么纸袋啊，玻璃碎片啊，生菜叶子和橙子皮啊，真讨厌！”
“为什么会有人乱扔垃圾呢？”安妮说，“谁都不乐意待在脏乱的环境里，他们为什么不动手打扫干净呢？”
“大概他们只愿意打扫自己的家吧。”迪克说，“其实清理野餐后的垃圾杂物也花不了多少时间，还可以给后面的人一个干净舒服的环境。”
“那你是怎么处理那些丢在科林岛上的垃圾的？”朱利安问。
“我把它们深埋在岛背面的海滩里，”乔治说，“即使浪再大，它们也不会露出地面。每挖一铲子我都在心里说：‘你们这群混蛋！没有一点环保意识的混蛋！你们下次游玩时也会被别人留下的垃圾败了兴致！混蛋！’”
大家被乔治气鼓鼓比画的样子逗乐了。蒂米坐在一边伸着舌头，仿佛它也跟着大笑。淘气包发出滑稽的声音，好像也在“咯咯”地笑。
“乔治你呀，真是个心直口快的女孩！”朱利安说。
他们坐下聊了一会儿计划。“迪克和朱利安负责假数据，”乔治说，“他俩比我们都要擅长这个。阿修负责把假论文放到塔里等着小贼来偷，我打包票他们还会再来的，他肯定觉得昨晚很容易就得手了！”
“乔治负责把教授真正的论文藏到科林岛上去。”安妮说。
“等晚上再藏。”迪克说，“如果有人监视乔治的话，很可能会猜到她在藏什么重要东西，他们还可能会监视昆廷叔叔。对了，阿修，真正的论文呢？你不会把它们放家里了吧？”
“我才不放心把它们放家里呢，”阿修说，“我总感觉有目光在暗中注视着我，眼巴巴地盼着我把它们放家里，然后出门去。我把它们塞我夹克衫里啦，看！”他拍拍自己的肚子。
“啊！怪不得！我还以为你早餐吃太多了呢！”乔治说，“那我们接下来怎么安排？”
“我们最好马上开始制作假论文的数据和图表，”朱利安说，“以防小偷来得比我们预计的要早。阿修，我们得去你家做这些。如果我们去乔治家，昆廷叔叔看到了就会追问我们在干什么，而且他很可能会因为猩红热隔离而赶我们走。”
“那我爸爸呢？”阿修问，“他也会看到的——不过没关系啦，他这个礼拜一心扑在新发明上，不会留意到我们的。他的新发明超级棒，而且……”
“阿修，你可别再说漏嘴啦！”朱利安警觉地说，“我也觉得去你家再合适不过了。”
“不如我去屋里把爸爸的大绘图板拿出来，再拿些纸和笔墨，我们在营地里画吧！”阿修说，“其实我也不知道我爸爸会不会突然来敲我房门，如果他发现我们都聚在一块，没准会好奇我们在干吗。
我们可以参照真论文，画些样式一样的图表——当然啦，数据得不同，这得靠我们自己发挥一下。”
“好啦，”朱利安看得出，阿修是真的害怕他爸爸发现他们在制作假论文，他让步道，“快回家拿绘图板和其他工具回来吧！乔治你也跟着去。”
“好的，”乔治说着，跟阿修起身穿过花园回他家。阿修侦察四周，看他爸爸是否在附近，还好他不在。他在家里找到了大绘图板，几张他爸爸运算用的纸和一本古老的图表书，里面的图表都很容易模仿。他还拿来了绘图笔、墨汁和吸墨纸，末了还想起得拿几颗图钉，把纸钉在绘图板上。乔治帮着拿东西，顺便看海林教授是否在附近。
“好了，他应该是在哪里睡着了吧，你没听到鼾声吗？”阿修说。他相信乔治一定也听到了——他爸爸轻轻的呼噜声正从不远处的某个房间里传来！
他们穿过花园，翻过栅栏，把工具一一递给栅栏那边等着的小伙伴们。“棒极了！”朱利安说，“现在，我们可以画些毫无意义的漂亮表格，还有足够好看的图例去糊弄小偷了。”
“我们在帐篷里画吧，”乔治说，“如果马戏团的人看到了，也不会问我们在干吗。”
于是大家都钻进男孩们的大帐篷里，蒂米和淘气包紧随其后。
虽然位置有点挤，但朱利安很快就开始干活了。大家钦佩地看着朱利安，他工整地写下一串串无意义的数字。突然，蒂米低吼一声，背上的毛都竖了起来。
朱利安立马把绘图板反过来，一屁股坐住它。原来是黑猩猩查理，它正站在帐篷入口，笑意盈盈地看着大家。
“是你呀！查理！”朱利安说，“你好呀！”
黑猩猩咧咧嘴，向他伸手，朱利安严肃地和他握手，查理热情地和帐篷里的每个人握手。
“查理，坐下吧！”迪克说，“你又像往常一样，自己打开笼子出来了？是来看我们晚餐吃什么吗？我们给自己也给你带了很多食物，你高不高兴呀？”
查理挤在蒂米和阿修之间，饶有兴致地看着朱利安手上的笔墨。“我敢打赌，给查理纸笔的话，它也会画画。”安妮说。
为了让查理不要吵闹，他们给了它一支笔和一个笔记本，它马上开始在上面认真地涂鸦起来。
“天哪，它写了好多奇怪的数字，”安妮说，“它在模仿你呢，朱利安！”
“要不是它不够细致，我真的会把工作交给它呢！”朱利安笑着说，“乔治，我们来说一下今晚的计划吧，你回科林岛藏论文时最好带上蒂米。”
“当然啦！”乔治说，“倒不是因为岛上一个人都没有会让我害怕，我只是想要蒂米做伴而已。我直接把论文带去岛上，登陆后我就把它们藏起来。”
“藏到哪里？”朱利安问。
“等我到那里再决定，”乔治说，“我熟悉科林岛的每一个角落，当然会选个最最安全的地方啦！危险过去之前，论文会一直放在我的岛上。就让海林教授误以为自己把论文藏好了，然后自然而然地忘掉吧！晚上带着蒂米划船上岛一定很有趣！”
“如果小偷再来偷的话，我的图表和数据应该能暂时糊弄下他们。”朱利安说，“它们看起来专业吗？”
十分专业！看到那些整齐的数据和工整的图表，大家不约而同发出了赞叹。
突然，蒂米站起来，低吼了声。查理拍拍它，仿佛在说：“怎么了，老伙计？”但蒂米不为所动，继续低吼。只见它突然冲出帐篷，朝外面的人狂吠。“走开！坐下！”有声音传来。
乔治拉开帐篷，惊奇先生一脸惊恐地站在那里，蒂米凶恶地绕着他的脚踝低吼。蒂米对查理的朋友咆哮，这让查理很气愤，它四肢并用地走上前，突然对着蒂米亮出獠牙，极具威慑力地上蹿下跳。乔治吓坏了，“快拦住它们！别让它们打架！”她大叫道，生怕查理会伤害蒂米。
“查理！”惊奇先生声音低沉地呼唤它，“查理！”
查理停下来，发出可怕的声音，直接跳到惊奇先生的背上，用手臂环住他的脖子。
惊奇先生向大家鞠了个躬，“我无意搅扰你们，我的朋友们，”他操着一口外国口音，“我只是来找查理跟我一起散步而已。
希望你们再来看我们的马戏表演，好吗？”
“应该会去的。”迪克注意到，魔术师快速地扫了眼朱利安的图表和数据，似乎很感兴趣。朱利安马上盖住它们，似乎不想被魔术师看到，他对魔术师的眼神感到不解。魔术师会不会和昨晚的盗窃有关？毕竟他也是个运算高手，也许他能读懂教授的数据和图表。
但他暂时无法从朱利安的数据里得出什么结论，毕竟那都是捏造的、毫无意义的数据。
“我可能无意中打断了你们，请原谅我。”惊奇先生礼貌地在帐篷远处鞠躬。查理跟着他，希望淘气包也跟过去，它想和淘气包玩游戏。但淘气包没动，它不喜欢惊奇先生。
“原来马戏团的人可以悄无声息地靠近我们，那他不就听到我们的对话啦？”朱利安担心地说，“我不喜欢他的眼神，迪克，他应该没听到我们在说什么吧？”
“有关系吗？”迪克说。
“我也说不准，”朱利安说，“他可能听到了乔治说要把真正的论文藏到科林岛上。如果是这样的话，我是不会让乔治独自上岛的。
事实上，她最好别去了，这会让她陷入危险之中！”
“朱利安，”乔治说，“我得去，不是有蒂米陪着我嘛。”
“乔治，你听我说，你不能去！”朱利安说，“我来把论文好好地藏在岛上。等夜深了，我就带着论文，骑自行车回科林，然后划你的小船上岛。”
“好吧，朱利安，”乔治难得听他的话，“我们现在该吃晚餐了吧？我们只需要打开罐头，再把篮子里的番茄和生菜拿出来就可以开饭了。饮料在那边的阴凉角落里。”
“好的。”朱利安有点意外，乔治居然肯轻易让步。今晚，他会划着乔治的小船，顺利找到安全隐蔽的位置，藏好论文的。因为即使面对危险，他也能比乔治更从容地应对。毕竟，她是个女孩呀！
是的，朱利安，她的确是个女孩，但像你常说的，她和男孩一样勇敢呀。总之，你今晚可不能大意哦！
Chapter 14 LADDERS - AND A LOT OF FUN!
Chapter 14 LADDERS - AND A LOT OF FUN!
The children stared after Mr. Wooh and the chimpanzee. They saw Charlie pick up two emptybuckets, one in each strong paw, and race off to the right with them.
'Where's he going?' said Anne, astonished at the rate he was running along.
'I bet he's going to get some water from the stream in those pails, and take them to whoever washesdown the horses,' said George. She was right! Charlie soon came back again, walking this time,holding a heavy pail of water in each hand!
'Well, I must say that chimpanzee is jolly useful!' said Dick. 'Look - there's Madelon who trains thosebeautiful horses that paraded round the ring last night - she's wearing old trousers this morning, shelooks quite different. There - Charlie has set the pails of water down beside her. I bet that as soon asshe wants any more water, he'll be off again to the stream!'
64
'I rather like old Charlie,' said Anne. 'I didn't at first - but now I do. I wish he didn't belong to Mr.
Wooh.'
Julian stood up, looking down at the paper on which he had so carefully written lines of small figuresand drawn many peculiar diagrams. 'I somehow feel this isn't much good now,' he said. 'I think Mr.
Wooh must have guessed it was all a make-up as soon as he saw it. He gave himself away a bit,though - I saw him looking at the paper in a rather startled way, as if he'd seen something very like itvery recently indeed!'
'So he had, the wretch, if he'd sent someone up to get my Dad's papers out of the tower room!'
said Tinker. 'I say - what about having a look round the circus, to see if we can spot a ladderanywhere - one tall enough to reach the tower room!'
'Good idea!' said Dick. 'Come on - we'll go now. Chuck that drawing-board and diagram paper overour fence, Ju. I hardly think it's worth your while to finish it.'
The Five, with Tinker and Mischief, wandered down the field to where the circus was encamped.
Dick spotted a ladder, lying in the grass, and nudged Julian.
'Julian! See that? Would it reach the tower?' Julian walked over to it. It certainly was very, very long- but would it be long enough? No - he didn't think it would. Still - he might as well find out whoowned it. At that moment up came the Boneless Man, walking perfectly. He grinned at the children -and then suddenly put all his double-joints to work, bent his knees into peculiar positions, twisted hishead round so that he was looking over his own back, and then bent his double-jointed arms thewrong way, so that he looked very peculiar indeed!
'Don't! I don't like it!' said Anne. 'You look so queer and strange! Why are you called the BonelessWonder? You aren't boneless - you just make yourself look as if you were, with all those queerdouble-joints of yours!'
The Boneless Man seemed suddenly to lose all his bones, and crumpled up on the grass in a funnyheap. The children couldn't help laughing. He didn't look as if he had any bones at all then!
'Er - can you climb ladders if you're double-jointed?' asked Julian, suddenly.
'Of course!' said the Boneless Man. 'Run up them backwards, forwards, sideways - any way you like.'
'Is that your ladder, then?' asked Dick, nodding his head towards the ladder in the grass.
65
'Well - I use it, but so does everyone else!' said the Boneless Man, turning his head the wrong wayround, so that it seemed as if it was put on back to front. It was odd to speak to someone whose headdid that - one minute they were talking to his face, the next to the back of his head!
'I wish you wouldn't do that,' said Anne. 'It makes me feel giddy.'
'Do you use that ladder to put the flag on the top of the circus tent?' asked Dick. 'It doesn't look longenough for that.'
'It isn't,' said the Boneless Man, turning his head the right way round, much to Anne's relief.
'There's a much longer one over there - it takes three men to carry it, it's so heavy - but the centrecircus pole is very tall, as you see. One man couldn't possibly carry the long ladder.'
The children looked at one another. That ruled out the very long ladder too, then. If it needed threemen to carry it, Jenny would certainly have heard a lot more noise last night!
'Are there any more ladders in the circus camp?'
'No - just the two. Why? Thinking of buying one?' said the Boneless Man. 'I must go. The Boss isbeckoning to me.' Off he went, walking in a most peculiar fashion, using his double joints for all hewas worth!
'What about the acrobats?' said Julian. 'They must be used to climbing and clambering everywhere. Iwonder if any of them could have climbed the wall?'
'I don't think so,' said Tinker. 'I had a good look at it this morning - and although there is a kind ofcreeper climbing up the wall, it stops half-way - and above that there's just the stone wall.
Even an acrobat would have to have some help up the tower wall!'
'Could the clowns have found a way?' said George. 'No - I suppose they're not as good even as theacrobats at climbing. I don't believe the thief could have been anyone from the circus after all. Look -what's that on the ground over there - outside that tent?'
They all went over to see. It looked like a pile of dark-grey fur. George touched it with her toe.
'Oh - I know what it is - the donkey-skin!'
'Golly - so it is!' cried Tinker in delight, and picked it up - or tried to. It was much too heavy for himto hold up all of it.
In a trice Dick and George were inside that donkey-skin! Dick had the head, and found that he couldsee quite well where he was going, for the donkey-neck had neat eye-holes in it - the head itself wasstuffed with paper. George was the back legs, and kicked up her feet and made the donkey lookextremely lively. The others roared with laughter.
66
Someone shouted loudly. 'Hey - you leave that donkey-skin alone!'
It was Jeremy. He came running up, looking furious. He had a stick in his hand, and hit out at thedonkey's hind parts, giving poor George a good old whack, and making her yell.
'Hey! Stop that, it hurt!'
Tinker looked furiously at Jeremy. 'How dare you do that?' he shouted. 'Dick and George are in thedonkey-skin. Put down that stick!'
But Jeremy gave the donkey's hind legs another whack and George yelled again. Tinker gave a shouttoo, and flung himself on Jeremy, trying to get the stick out of his hand. The boy struggled, holdingon to the stick, but Tinker gave him a straight blow on the chest, and down he went!
'Ha! I said I'd knock you down sometime, and I have!' yelled Tinker. 'Get up and fight. I'll teach youto hit a girl!'
'Now stop it, Tinker,' said Julian. 'How could he have known George was inside? Come out of theskin, you two idiots, before old Grandad comes up. He looks as if he's on his way now!'
Jeremy was up now, and danced round Tinker with doubled fists. Before either boy could exchange ablow, Grandad's great voice came to them.
'NOW THEN! STOP IT!'
Jeremy swung his fist at Tinker, who dodged, and then in his turn hit out at Jeremy, who ran back -straight into old Grandad, who at once clutched him.
By this time George and Dick were out of the donkey-skin, looking rather ashamed of themselves.
Old Grandad grinned at them, still holding on to the furious Jeremy. 'Fight's off,'
said Grandad to Tinker and Jeremy. 'If you want to go on, either of you, you can fight me, not eachother.'
However, neither of the boys wanted to take on old Grandad. He might be old, but he could still givesome mighty slaps, as Jeremy very well knew. They stood staring at one another, looking rathersheepish.
'Go on - shake hands and be friends,' said Grandad. 'Quick, now, or I'll do a little fighting myself!'
Tinker held out his hand just as Jeremy held out his. They shook, grinning at one another. 'That'sright!' said old Grandad. 'No harm done. No bones broken. You're quits now, so no more knockingeach other about.'
67
'Right, Grandad,' said Jeremy, giving him a friendly punch. The old man turned to Dick and George.
'And if you want to borrow that donkey-skin, you're welcome,' said old Grandad. 'But it's manners toask the owner's permission first.'
'Yes, sir. Sorry, sir,' said Dick, grinning. He wondered what Professor Hayling and Jenny would sayif he and George did borrow it, and galloped into Hollow House at top speed. But no - he decidedreluctantly that Jenny might be scared stiff and give notice, and that would never do. She wouldn't atall like being chased by an apparently mad donkey, nor would Professor Hayling.
Grandad went off, and Julian spoke to Jeremy, who wasn't quite sure whether to go or to stay.
'We saw old Charlie carrying pails of water for the horses,' he said. 'My word, isn't he strong!'
Jeremy grinned, glad to be friends again, and to be able to stay with the Five and Tinker. Theywandered all round the field together, looking at the magnificent horses and at Dead-Shot Dick doinga little practising at shooting and then watched one small acrobat practising amazing jumps andsomersaults.
Mischief the monkey came with them. He was absolutely at home with everyone in the circus now,man, woman or animal. He leapt on to the horses' backs, and they didn't mind! He pretended to helpCharlie the Chimp to carry one of the pails of water - he ran off with Dead-Shot Dick's cap. He wentinto the chimp's cage and cuddled up in the straw with him, scrabbling about as if the cage belongedto him. He even went into Grandad's tent and came out with a small bottle of lemonade! He couldn'tget the top off, and took it to Charlie, who was watching near by! Charlie promptly forced it off withhis strong front paws - and then, to Mischief's disgust, tipped up the bottle, and drank the lot!
Mischief was very angry indeed. He ran to Charlie's cage, which was open, and sent the straw flyingeverywhere. Charlie sat outside his cage, and enjoyed the fun, grinning happily.
'Come out, Mischief!' called Tinker. 'You're making a nuisance of yourself!'
'Let him be,' said one of the acrobats, who was standing near by. 'Old Charlie enjoys a bit of temper -when it's someone else's! Look at him sitting grinning there.'
They watched for a few seconds more, to make sure that Mischief wasn't annoying the bigchimpanzee, and then turned to watch Monty and Winks, the clowns, having an argument, whichended in Monty throwing water over Winks, and Winks emptying a basket of rubbish over Monty.
What a pair!
68
When they turned to see if Mischief was still annoying Charlie, they saw that the little monkey hadleft the cage, and was tearing down the field to the fence. He leapt up, and over, and disappeared.
'He must think it's dinner-time,' said Tinker, looking at his watch. 'And golly, so it is. Buck upeveryone, Jenny will be in a fine old fury if we're really late - it's hot dinner today.'
Away they all went in a hurry. Hot dinner! Over the fence, then, and up the garden at top speed.
They mustn't keep a hot dinner waiting - or Jenny either!
14.驴皮风波
驴皮风波
孩子们从背后观察惊奇先生和黑猩猩查理。只见查理捡起两只空桶，一手提一只，向右边跑开了。
“它去哪儿了？”安妮惊讶于查理的奔跑速度。
“它一定是去小溪边打水了，打水回去洗马。”乔治说。她猜对了！查理很快又回来了，手里还提着满满的两桶水！
“不得不说，黑猩猩真是个好帮手啊！”迪克说，“看，那不是玛德隆吗，训练骏马绕马戏场列队行进的那个漂亮小姑娘。她穿着旧裤子，我差点没认出来。查理把水放在她旁边了，我猜她还需要更多的水，很快她就会再差遣查理去小溪边打水的！”
“一开始我不怎么喜欢查理，”安妮说，“但现在我越来越喜欢它了，它的主人不是惊奇先生就好了。”
朱利安站起身，审视着自己画的古怪图表和认真写下的一行行数字。“不知道为什么，我觉得这主意不太好，”他说，“惊奇先生一看到假论文，好像就已经猜到它们全是捏造的一样。他有点暴露自己了——他看到我的‘论文’很吃惊，仿佛他刚看过相似的论文似的。”
“如果是他派人去塔顶房间偷爸爸的论文，那他一定看过。这个讨厌鬼！”阿修说，“不如我们去马戏团里四处找找，看有没有长度够得着塔顶的梯子？”
“好主意！”迪克说，“说走就走！朱利安，把绘图板和论文塞进栅栏里吧，它们不值得你花这么多时间。”
阿修和淘气包跟着朱利安他们沿着田野一路闲逛，来到马戏团扎营的地方。迪克看到一架梯子躺在草地上，他用手肘轻轻推了下朱利安。
“朱利安！你看它能够得着塔顶吗？”朱利安走向梯子。这架梯子的确非常长，但它够长吗？应该不够，但他会找出梯子的主人是谁。这时，轮到无骨人上台表演了，他现在暂时像正常人一样走路。他向孩子们微笑，然后突然扭动所有双关节，把膝盖弯到奇怪的位置，绕过他的脑袋，这让他看起来像是在看自己的后背。然后他反向折叠起手臂，这样他看起来更古怪了！
“天哪，我不喜欢那样！”安妮说，“你这样看起来太诡异了！你为什么管自己叫无骨人？你明明有骨头，而且是双关节，你只是让自己看起来像没有骨头的人而已！”
突然，无骨人仿佛丢掉了全部的骨头，他扑倒在地之后折成了一团。孩子们忍不住笑了。他看起来仿佛从不曾有过骨头！
“你是双关节的话，可以爬梯子吗？”朱利安突然问。
“当然啦！”无骨人回答道，“向后，向前，向两侧跑都没问题。”
“那是你的梯子吗？”迪克问，向草地里的梯子点点头。
“我和其他人一样都用它呀！”无骨人说着把头转向奇怪的方向，仿佛他把头扭到背面去似的，跟这样一副躯体讲话的感觉实在太奇怪了——前一秒还在对着他的脸说话，下一秒就对着他的后脑勺了！
“你能别那样做吗，”安妮说，“你的样子看得我头晕。”
“你是用那架梯子，把旗插到马戏团帐篷顶上的吗？”迪克问，“它看起来不够高吧？”
“是不够高，”无骨人说着把头转回正常的方向，安妮看了如释重负，“那边还有更高的梯子，但它非常重，一个人是不可能抬得了的，得三个人才能抬得动。你也看见了，马戏团的柱子很高。”
孩子们互相看了看，然后也排除了那架长梯。如果要三个人搬它，简昨晚肯定会听到更多声音才对！
“马戏团营地里还有其他梯子吗？”
“没了，就这两架。怎么了？你们是想买梯子吗？”无骨人问，“我得走了，塔珀先生叫我了。”他的两个关节支撑着全身，用一种极其奇怪的姿势走开了。
“那走钢索杂技演员呢？”朱利安问，“他们常常到处攀爬，会不会是他们其中一个爬上了塔壁？”
“不太可能，”阿修说，“我今天早上仔细地看过，是某种爬行的东西沿着塔壁向上爬，痕迹在塔半腰的地方就消失了，往上除了光溜溜的石头外壁就没别的了，即使是走钢索杂技演员，也需要借助外力才能爬上塔的外壁呀！”
“小丑有办法吗？”乔治问，“不对，他们的攀爬能力应该还比不上走钢索的杂技演员呢。我的直觉告诉我，小偷不是马戏团里的人。你们看，马戏团帐篷外边的地上，那是什么？”
他们都凑过去一看究竟，它看起来像一团深灰色的毛，乔治用脚趾头碰了碰它，说：“我知道啦！是驴皮！”
“天哪！还真是！”阿修高兴得叫出声，他试着抓起一团，但是整张驴皮太重了，他拿不动。
一瞬间，迪克和乔治就钻进驴皮里去了！迪克扶着用纸填充的驴头才发现，多亏驴脖子上挖了俩洞，他在里面才可以看清楚外面。乔治扮作后腿，她不时踢腿，这头驴看起来异常地生动。其他人笑作一团。
这时，有人在大声地嚷他们：“嘿！你们快放下驴皮！”
是杰里米，他怒气冲冲地跑上前，手里握着细棍，照着驴的后半部分一顿猛打，乔治吃痛，哇哇大叫。
“嘿！别打了！疼死了！”
阿修愤怒地看着杰里米，“你怎么敢打人！”他大嚷，“迪克和乔治还在里面呢！把棍子放下！”
但杰里米对驴的后腿又是一记重击，疼得乔治大声求饶。阿修大叫一声，猛地撞向杰里米，想夺他手上的棍子。杰里米抵死不从，抓着棍子就是不撒手，阿修只好照他胸口一拳打过去，把杰里米给打趴下了。
“哈！我说过，我迟早会把你打趴下！看吧！”阿修大吼，“起来！我们继续！不教训下你，以后你还会打女孩子！”
“停下！阿修，”朱利安说，“他哪知道乔治在里面啊？你们两个白痴，在塔珀爷爷来之前，赶紧出来！他现在应该在来的路上了。”
杰里米站起身，挥舞着双拳挑衅阿修。就在这剑拔弩张之际，传来了塔珀爷爷的声音。
“快停下！”
说时迟那时快，杰里米迅速出拳，阿修闪身躲开了。他回击杰里米，杰里米转身就跑，却径直撞入塔珀爷爷怀中，爷爷立马抓住他。
这时候乔治和迪克已经从驴皮里出来了，两人羞愧难当。塔珀爷爷朝他们笑笑，用手紧紧抓住暴跳如雷的孙子。“不准打了！”爷爷对阿修和杰里米说，“如果你们还想继续，也可以，但不是和对方打，而是和我打。”
但两个男孩都不敢接受爷爷的挑战。虽然他已经上了年纪，但一巴掌下去的力度还是不容小觑的，这一点杰里米最清楚了。他俩站那儿盯着对方看，气势弱了下来。
“好了，握手言和吧，”爷爷说，“赶紧的，不然我来挑战你俩啦！”
阿修握住杰里米的手，俩人握握手，朝对方笑了。“这就对了！”爷爷说，“两人都没伤着，也没骨折，你俩扯平了，以后不可以再打架了。”
“好吧，爷爷。”杰里米说着，开玩笑地给了阿修一拳。老人转向迪克和乔治，“如果你们想借驴皮的话，我很欢迎，”爷爷说，“但是要先征得驴皮主人的同意才行。”
“对不起，先生。”迪克尴尬地笑。他不禁想，如果他真的借了驴皮回去，扮作驴子全速冲进屋子里，海林教授和简会作何反应。
不，他几乎可以猜到，简肯定会吓到动弹不得，然后闹着要辞职。
不不不，那可不行！她最讨厌被驴追了，更别说海林教授了。
塔珀爷爷走后，杰里米正犹豫要不要留下来。这时，朱利安过来向他搭话：“我们看到查理给马儿们挑水，它真强壮啊！”
杰里米笑了，他很高兴自己和他们还是朋友，又可以和朱利安他们，还有阿修一起玩了。他们一起绕着田地散步，欣赏骏马，看神射手迪科练习射击，还观赏了走钢索杂技演员的精彩练习——跳跃和翻筋斗。
淘气包也跟着他们。它现在完全熟悉了马戏团的男女老少和大大小小的动物们：马儿们也不介意它跳到它们背上；它假装帮查理搬水桶，结果却抢了神射手迪科的帽子；它跑进查理的笼子里，抱住里面铺的稻草四处打滚，仿佛在宣示对那个笼子的主权；它甚至跑到塔珀爷爷的帐篷里，偷了一小瓶柠檬水出来！但它拧不开盖子，只好请旁边的查理帮忙，结果查理用前掌粗暴地赶走它后，打开瓶盖，一饮而尽。这可把淘气包气坏了！它跑到查理敞着的笼子里，把稻草弄得到处都是，查理倒是不生气，坐在笼外一副看热闹的表情。
“快出来！淘气包！”阿修叫它，“你在给自己惹麻烦！”
“让它闹吧，”旁边站着的走钢索杂技演员说，“查理喜欢看别人生气呢，你看它坐那里一副享受的模样！”
他们观察了一会儿，确定淘气包没有惹恼查理，才转身去欣赏蒙蒂和温克斯的小丑表演，他们在表演吵架的桥段。最后蒙蒂把水倒在温克斯身上，温克斯把垃圾篓倒扣在蒙蒂头上，他俩真是一对活宝啊！
等他们再转身，发现淘气包没再挑衅查理了，早已跳出笼子，一个跳跃翻过栅栏，不见了。
“它一定以为现在是午餐时间，”阿修看着表说，“天哪，还真是！我们得赶紧啦，太晚的话，简真的会生气啦，今天吃热菜！”
他们匆忙离开了。热菜！孩子们翻过栅栏，全速冲刺！他们可不想让简和热腾腾的午餐等太久！
Chapter 15 A HAPPY DAY - AND A SHOCK FOR JULIAN
Chapter 15 A HAPPY DAY - AND A SHOCK FOR JULIAN
Tinker and the Five were two minutes late for their dinner. Jenny was just taking it in, looking a littlegrim, as she had not been able to find the children anywhere. 'Ah - here you are at last!' she said. 'Ilooked down the garden but you were nowhere to be seen. It's a good thing you came in when youdid - five minutes more, and I'd have taken the dinner back again.'
'Dear Jenny, you know you wouldn't,' said Tinker, giving her a sudden squeeze that made her squeal.
'Oh, how good it smells! Mmmmm-Mmmmm!'
'You and your Mmmmms!' said Jenny, pushing Tinker away. 'And I've told you before, that I don'tmind a gentle hug, but those squeezes of yours take all my breath away. No, Tinker, keep away fromme - another squeeze like that and I'll feel like a lemon!'
Everyone laughed at that. Jenny did say the most amusing things. Anne felt sorry that she hadn'toffered to stay and help her with the dinner. Oh dear - the time went so tremendously quickly, oncethey were all out together.
The talk at dinner-time was very lively. So was Mischief the monkey! He took bits from everyone'splate and handed some of them down to Timmy, who was lying under the table as usual. Timmyappreciated these titbits very much!
'Well! I didn't see a single ladder in the circus camp that was tall enough to reach up to the towerroom,' said George.
'No. If there was one, it was jolly well hidden,' said Dick. 'Pass the mustard, someone!'
69
'In front of you, ass,' said Julian. 'I must say I'm beginning to wonder if Mr. Wooh had anything to dowith the stealing of your father's papers, Tinker. I can't somehow see him climbing high ladders - he'sso - so...'
'Polite and proper,' said Anne. 'Actually, I can't think of anyone in the circus who would either wantthe papers, or is nasty enough to steal them. They're all so nice.'
'I still think Mr. Wooh is the most likely one,' said Julian. 'He's interested in complicated figures andclever inventions. But all the same, I'm beginning to think I'm wrong. He could NOT have got up tothe tower room, as there is no ladder long enough - and I really doubt if he'd dare to take a ladder intothe courtyard, and risk putting it up to the tower. He might so easily be caught.'
'Right. We'll rule him out,' said Tinker. 'But if nobody went up the spiral stairway, because all thedoors were locked, and nobody used a ladder, I don't see how those papers disappeared.'
'Wind took them out of the window, perhaps?' suggested Anne. 'Would that be possible?'
'No. For two reasons,' said Julian. 'One is that the window wasn't wide enough open for the wind toblow in with enough strength to blow papers out. And secondly, we'd have been sure to have foundsome of them down in the courtyard if they'd been blown out. But we didn't find a single one there.'
'Well - if nobody got through the three locked doors, and nobody got through the window, how didthose papers get stolen?' demanded George. 'It would have been a miracle for those papers to havehopped away by themselves - and I don't believe in that kind of miracle!'
There was a long silence. What a mystery it was! 'I suppose Tinker's father couldn't possibly havegone walking in his sleep, and taken them, could he?' asked Anne.
'Well - I don't know if a sleep-walker can unlock doors with the right keys, and steal his own papers,leaving some on the floor, and then walk carefully down the spiral stairway still fast asleep, lockingall the doors behind him, and then go to his own bedroom, get into bed, and then wake up in themorning without remembering a single moment of the whole thing!' said Julian.
'No. It can't be possible,' said Dick. 'Have you ever known your father to walk in his sleep, Tinker?'
Tinker considered. 'No, I can't say I have,' he said. 'He's a very light sleeper, usually. No. I don'tbelieve Dad did all that in his sleep. It was somebody else.'
70
'It must have been some sort of miracle man, then,' said George. 'No ordinary person could do it.
And whoever planned it wanted those papers very, very badly, or he would never have risked gettingthem against so many odds.'
'And if he wanted them SO VERY badly, he'll certainly make an effort to get the ones he left behindunder the table,' said Julian. 'Good thing we've got those! He will probably try to get up into thetower the same way as he did before - but goodness knows what it was!'
'Well - those papers will be safely out of his way, tonight!' said George. 'On my island!'
'Yes,' said Julian. 'I'll find a most unlikely hiding-place - somewhere about the ruined castle, I think.
By the way - I hope you haven't still got them under your jersey, Tinker. No - you don't look fat anymore. What have you done with them?'
'George said I'd better give them to her to keep, in case they slipped out of my jersey,' said Tinker.
'You took them, didn't you, George?'
'Yes,' said George. 'Don't let's talk about it any more.'
'Why not? The thief's not here. He can't be listening to us!' said Tinker. 'I believe you're cross,George, because Julian won't let you take the papers yourself!'
'Oh, do shut up, Tinker,' said George. 'I shall be jolly cross with you in a minute, if you let Mischiefupset your glass of lemonade again, all over my bread. Take him off the table! His manners aregetting worse!'
'They aren't - but your temper is!' said Tinker and promptly received a kick under the table fromJulian. He was about to kick back but thought better of it. Julian could kick very much harder than hecould! He decided to take Mischief off the table in case George smacked him. He put the littlemonkey under the table where Timmy was sitting quietly. Mischief immediately cuddled up to him,putting his little furry arms round the big dog's neck. Timmy sniffed him all over, and then gave himtwo or three licks. He was very fond of the naughty little monkey.
'What shall we do this afternoon?' asked Dick, when they had all helped Jenny to clear away andwash-up. 'What about a bathe in the sea? Is it warm enough?'
'Not really. But that doesn't matter, we always feel jolly warm when we come out of the water andrun about and then rub ourselves down,' said Anne. 'Jenny - do you feel like a bathe?'
'Good gracious, no!' said Jenny, shivering at the thought. 'I'm a cold mortal, I am. The thought ofgoing into that cold sea makes me shudder. If you want your towels, they are all in the airing 71cupboard. And don't you be late for tea, if you want any, because I've a lot of ironing to doafterwards.'
'Right, Jenny,' said Tinker, about to give her one of his 'squeezes' but thinking better of it when hesaw her warning look. 'Julian, may I come with you to Kirrin Island tonight? I'd like a bit of fun.'
'You may not,' said Julian. 'Anyway, there won't be any fun.'
'There might be if Mr. Wooh did hear George say she was taking those papers over,' said Tinker.
'He'd be waiting on the island - and you might be glad to have me with you!'
'I should not be glad to have you with me,' said Julian. 'You'd just be in the way. It would be mucheasier to look after myself than to see what you were up to all the time. I am going by myself. Pleasedon't scowl at me like that, George.'
He got up from the table and went to look out of the window. 'Wind's died down a bit,' he said. 'Ithink I'll have a bathe in an hour's time. If any of you others want to come, we'll go down together.'
They all went down to the beach after a while and bathed, except Mischief, who put one small pawinto the water, gave a howl and scampered back up the beach as fast as ever he could, afraid thatTinker might catch him and make him go in! Timmy went in, of course. He swam marvellously, andeven gave Tinker a ride on his back, diving down when the boy felt heavy, so that Tinker suddenlyfound himself sprawling in the water! 'You wretch, Timmy!' yelled the boy,'the water's gone up my nose. Wait till I catch you! I'll put you under!'
But he couldn't possibly catch old Timmy, who really enjoyed the joke. The big dog gave a joyfulbark, and swam after George. How he loved being with them all!
The rest of the day went quickly. Jenny had a fine tea for them, with slices of ham, and salad, andfruit to end with, and said afterwards that she had time to play a game of Scrabble with them if theyliked. Mischief sat on the table to watch.
'I don't mind you watching,' said Anne. 'But you are NOT to scrabble, Mischief. You sent all my littleivory discs on the floor last time we played, and I lost the game.'
Timmy watched gravely, sitting on a chair beside George. He simply could NOT understand whatmade the children play games like this when they could go for a nice long walk with him.
They took pity on him when the game was over and went out for a two-mile walk along by the sea.
How Timmy loved that!
72
'I shall cycle to Kirrin Village as soon as it's dark,' announced Julian. 'I suppose your boat is tied up inthe usual place, George? I'm sorry I can't take you with me, but there might be a bit of danger, as wesaid. However I won't run into any if I can help it. I shan't feel comfortable until those secret papersare safely out of the way! You can give them to me just before I go, George.'
Anne suddenly yawned. 'Don't start too late or I shall fall asleep!' she said. 'It's getting dark already.
All that swimming has made me feel tired!'
Dick yawned too. 'I'm jolly sleepy as well,' he said. 'I shall bed down in our tent as soon as you'vegone, Ju. I'll see you off safely first, papers and all! You'd better go to your tent, too, girls- you look tired.'
'Right!' said Anne. 'You coming, George?'
'We'll all go,' said George. 'Come on, Tinker. Bet you I get over the fence and down to our tents first!
Good night, Jenny. We're off!'
She and Anne and Tinker, with Timmy running behind, went off down the darkening garden.
Dick and Julian helped Jenny to tidy up, and to draw all the curtains. 'Well, good night, Jenny,'
said Dick. 'All you have to do is to lock the door behind us and go safely up to bed. We'll go down toour tents now. Sleep well!'
'Oh, I always do,' said Jenny. 'Look after yourselves now and don't get into any mischief! Hide thosepapers well, where nobody can find them!'
Julian and Dick went off down the garden, having heard Jenny carefully locking the door behindthem.
Tinker and the girls were already over the fence, Mischief on Tinker's shoulder. Anne spokeanxiously to George. 'I do hope Julian will be all right going over to Kirrin Island,' she said. 'I wishhe'd take Dick with him.'
'If he took anyone it should be me!' burst out George. 'It's my island!'
'Oh, don't be silly, George. The papers would be much safer with Julian,' said Anne. 'It would be anawful business for you, cycling by yourself to Kirrin, getting your boat into the water, and rowingover in the dark!'
'It would not!' said George. 'If Julian can do it, then so could I. You go into our tent, Anne, and getready for bed. I'll come in a minute, after I've taken Timmy for a run.'
She waited till Anne had disappeared through the tent opening. Then she went quietly off by herselfin the dark, Timmy trotting beside her, rather surprised.
73
Soon there came the sound of voices, as Julian and Dick reached the fence and leapt over it.
They went to their tent, and found Tinker there, yawning and getting ready for bed.
Soon the three boys were all rolled up in their rugs, Mischief cuddled up to Tinker. After some timeJulian sat up and looked at his watch, and then peeped out of the tent opening. 'Quite dark!'
he said. 'But the moon's coming up, I see. I think I'll get the papers from George now, and set off onmy bicycle to Kirrin. I can easily get it out of the shed.'
'You know where George keeps her boat,' said Dick. 'You won't have any difficulty in finding it.
Got your torch, Ju?'
'Yes - and a new battery,' said Julian. 'Look!'
He switched on his torch. It gave a good, powerful beam. 'Shan't miss the island if I put this on!'
he said. 'Now - I'll get those papers. Hey, George - I'm coming to your tent for the papers!'
He went over to the girls' tent. Anne was there, only half awake. She blinked as Julian's torch shoneinto her eyes.
'George!' said Julian. 'Give me those papers now, please - hallo - I say, Anne - where is George?'
Anne looked all round the tent. George's rugs were there, piled in an untidy heap; but there was noGeorge - and no Timmy either!
'Oh, Ju! Do you know what George has done - she's slipped out with the precious papers - and takenTimmy too! She must have gone to fetch her bike, and ridden off to Kirrin to get her boat -and row over to Kirrin Island! Julian, whatever will happen if she rows over and finds somebodywaiting to grab those papers from her!' Poor Anne was very near to tears.
'I could shake her!' said Julian, very angry indeed. 'Going off alone like that in the dark - cycling toKirrin - rowing over to the island - and back! She must be mad! Suppose Mr. Wooh and his friendsare waiting there for her! The - silly - little - idiot!'
'Oh, Julian, quick! You and Dick get your cycles and try to catch her,' begged Anne. 'Oh please do!
Anything might happen to her! Dear, silly old George! Thank goodness Timmy's gone with her.'
'Well, that's a blessing, anyway,' said Julian, still angry. 'He'll look after her as much as he can.
My word, I could shake George till her teeth rattled! I thought she was rather quiet tonight.
Thinking out this plan, I suppose!'
He went up to the house with Dick and Tinker to tell Jenny about George, and then he and Dick atonce went to get their bicycles. This was serious. George had no right to be out alone at night 74like this - and go rowing over to Kirrin Island - ESPECIALLY if there was any chance of someonelying in wait for her!
Jenny was very worried indeed. She watched the two boys cycling off in the dark. Tinker begged herto let him go too, but she wouldn't. 'You and Mischief would just be nuisances,' she said. 'Oh myword, won't I shake that rascal of a George when she gets back. What a girl! Well, well -thank goodness Timmy's with her. That dog's as good as half a dozen policemen!'
15.乔治失踪
乔治失踪
阿修和朱利安他们迟到了两分钟。简怎么找都找不着孩子们，正准备把食物端回厨房，现在她的表情有点吓人。“天哪！你们终于回来了！”她说，“我在花园里没找到你们，还好你们回来了，要是再晚个五分钟，我就把午餐端回去了。”
“我亲爱的简，我知道你不会的，”阿修说着，突然死死地抱住简，吓得她大叫，“天哪，饭菜的香味！唔——”
“走开！”简推开阿修，“我不介意轻轻的拥抱，但你的突袭差点让我喘不过气来！阿修，你离我远点，再吓唬我，看我怎么收拾你！”
简的一番话让大家捧腹大笑。安妮对自己没留下帮忙做午餐有点过意不去。只要大家聚在一起，时间就过得飞快。
午餐时大家聊得热火朝天，淘气包也情绪高涨！蒂米一如往常地趴在桌下。淘气包从每个人的盘子里都顺了一点食物递给大狗，蒂米可喜欢这些小口的美味啦！
“对了，我没看到马戏团里有长到够得着塔顶的梯子。”乔治说。
“就算有也被藏起来了吧！”迪克说，“谁给我递一下芥末酱。”
“芥末酱就在你面前啊。”朱利安说，“我怀疑惊奇先生跟你爸爸的论文失盗有关，阿修。我好像在哪里看过他爬梯子，他很，很……”
“很有礼貌，”安妮接过话说，“其实我觉得马戏团的人都是清白的，他们都很善良。”
“我还是觉得惊奇先生的嫌疑最大，”朱利安说，“因为他对复杂数字和精巧发明很感兴趣。但马戏团里没有足够高的梯子，他上不去塔顶，而且我怀疑他有没有这个胆量，敢冒险把梯子搬进搬出院子，那样很容易被抓现行。”
“对，那我们可以排除他了。”阿修说，“门都锁死了，所以没人从螺旋形楼梯上去，也没人用梯子上塔顶，那论文是怎么不见的呢？”
“难道是被风吹跑的？”安妮猜，“你们说有可能吗？”
“不可能，有两个原因，”朱利安说，“第一，窗户开的不够大，风也没大到能卷走论文的程度；第二，如果是被风吹走的，院子里也该有论文才是，但院子里一页论文也没有。”
“没人能穿过上锁的门，也没人能穿过窗户，那论文是怎么被偷的呢？”乔治问道，“一定是什么奇迹让论文长出了腿，自己跑了，但我可不信这样的奇迹！”
然后是长久的沉默。这真是一个谜案啊！“会不会阿修的爸爸梦游，在他自己不知道的情况下上楼拿走了论文？”安妮问。
“我不知道梦游的人能否拿对钥匙开门，偷走自己的论文，弄乱房间，然后在睡梦中走下一级级螺旋形楼梯，再把三道门重新锁好，最后回卧室躺下。第二天醒来什么都不记得了。”朱利安说。
“不，这不可能，”迪克说，“你爸爸说过自己梦游吗，阿修？”
阿修想了想，“没有，起码没对我说过。”他说，“他平时睡眠很浅，他不会在梦里做这种事的。罪魁祸首肯定另有其人。”
“那就是什么奇迹之人啦，”乔治说，“普通人可办不到。不论是谁策划的，可以肯定的是，那个人非常想得到论文，不然他不会冒险做如此违背常理的事。”
“那么说的话，他一定也非常想得到剩下的论文，”朱利安说，“好在论文在我们这里，他应该不会再用之前的办法上塔顶了。
天晓得他怎么上去的。”
“总之，他今晚是拿不到这些论文啦！”乔治说，“因为它们会在我的岛上！”
“是的，”朱利安说，“我会找个最隐蔽的地方，大概在荒废城堡附近吧。顺便问一下，论文不会还在你的夹克衫里吧，阿修。你的肚子都不鼓了。你把它们放哪里了？”
“乔治说，我最好把论文给她，她替我保管，免得它们从我衣服里掉出来。”阿修说，“你保管着，对吧，乔治？”
“是的，”乔治说，“我们别再谈论这个话题了，好吗？”
“为什么？小贼又不在这里，他现在没法偷听我们说话。”阿修说，“我知道，朱利安不让你独自去藏论文，你生气了。”
“闭嘴吧，阿修，”乔治说，“如果你再不阻止淘气包往我面包上倒柠檬汁，我就真的发火了。把它从餐桌上带走，它越来越调皮了。”
“你的脾气才越来越坏了！”阿修刚说完，就被朱利安从桌下踢了一脚。他刚想踢回去，但还是打住了，朱利安的力气可比他大多了！他赶紧带着淘气包离开餐桌，以免挨乔治的揍。蒂米安静地待着，阿修把小猴子放在了它旁边，淘气包马上伸手抱住蒂米的脖子。蒂米嗅了嗅它，舔了它几下，它可喜欢这只小猴子了。
“今天下午我们要干吗？”大家帮简做家务时，迪克问，“你们去洗海水浴吗？现在的天气够暖和吗？”
“不太够，但没关系，我们总是从水里出来到处乱跑，晒晒太阳就暖和啦！”安妮说，“简，你要和我们一起吗？”
“我才不要呢。”简想想都打战，“我可怕冷了，光想到泡在冰冷的海水里就让我发抖。你们要浴巾的话，去通风碗橱里拿。想喝下午茶的话可不许迟到，我之后还要熨很多衣服呢。”
“对了简……”阿修刚想突袭简，但看到她的表情还是打住了，他话锋一转，“朱利安，我今晚能和你一起去科林岛吗？那应该会很好玩。”
“不可以，”朱利安说，“而且，今晚不好玩。”
“如果惊奇先生真的听到乔治说要去藏论文，就难讲了。”阿修说，“他一定会在岛上等着，到时候你会庆幸带上了我！”
“我不会，”朱利安说，“你只会挡我的路。只照顾我自己很容易，但还要照顾你就太麻烦了，所以我一个人去。乔治，别那样对我皱眉头。”
他离开餐桌，看向窗外。“风小点了，”他说，“我们还有一个小时的泡澡时间。谁要泡澡可以跟我一块儿下去。”
过了一会儿，大家都去海滩泡了海水浴，除了淘气包。它拿爪子试了试水温，“嗷”一声就落荒而逃了。蒂米当然下水了，它不仅游得非常好，还搭着阿修潜水呢，阿修突然发现自己四仰八叉漂在水面上了！“蒂米你这个坏蛋！”男孩说，“水都进到我鼻子里了。等我追上你就把你摁进水里！”
蒂米非常喜欢开这个玩笑，因为它知道他追不上自己。大狗愉快地叫着，跟在乔治后面，它最喜欢和他们一起玩耍啦！
时间飞逝。简给大家准备了下午茶，有火腿片、沙拉和水果。
吃完下午茶之后她还陪大家玩了拼字游戏，而淘气包则坐在桌上观战。
“我不介意你在一边看着，”安妮对淘气包说，“但你不可以玩，上次就因为你把我的象牙盘打翻在地，害我输了游戏。”
蒂米在乔治的椅子边安静地看着，它实在不明白，为什么本可以和它去散步的大好时光要用来玩这样的游戏。大家看出了它的心思，于是游戏结束后就带它在海边走了两英里，这让蒂米喜出望外。
“天黑了，我要骑单车去科林了。”朱利安说，“乔治，你的船还是绑在老地方吗？很抱歉不能带上你，因为这次的确有点危险。如果协助你可行的话，我是不会代替你上岛的，教授的论文得藏好了我才安心。你可以在我出发前把论文给我，乔治。”
安妮突然打了个呵欠，“别太晚出发，不然我就睡觉了！”她说，“天色越来越暗了，游完泳更累了！”
迪克也打起了呵欠，“我也非常困了，”他说，“你一走我就去睡觉，朱利安。我会看着你们安全离开的——你和论文！你们也赶紧回帐篷休息吧，你们看起来很疲惫。”
“好的！”安妮说，“乔治你呢？”
“我们一起去睡吧，”乔治说，“阿修，你是第一次翻栅栏，走吧，我们一起回帐篷去！晚安，简！我们走吧！”
蒂米小跑着跟在乔治、安妮和阿修后面，一起走进花园。迪克和朱利安帮简收拾房间并拉上窗帘。“晚安，简，”迪克说，“你记得锁好门，睡个好觉，我们回营地啦！”
“谢谢你们，”简说，“你们要照顾好自己，别惹麻烦，把论文藏到谁也找不到的地方吧！”
朱利安和迪克走向花园时，他们听见简在仔细锁门。
阿修和女孩们已经翻过栅栏，淘气包在阿修肩上。安妮焦虑地对乔治说：“希望朱利安顺利到科林岛，要是他带上迪克就好了。”
“要带也应该带我！”乔治闹情绪说，“那是我的岛！”
“好啦，乔治，朱利安比我们都可靠，”安妮说，“独自骑单车回科林村，一个人在夜里划船，会把你累坏的！”
“我不会觉得累的！”乔治说，“朱利安可以，我就可以。安妮，你先去铺床睡觉吧。我去遛遛蒂米，晚点睡。”
等安妮进帐篷后，乔治蹑手蹑脚地走进了黑夜中，蒂米惊讶地紧跟她的脚步。
不远处传来朱利安和迪克翻栅栏的声音，俩男孩钻进帐篷，阿修在打着呵欠等他俩一起入睡。
很快，三个男孩就都裹着厚毯子睡下了，淘气包抱着阿修。过了一会儿，朱利安坐起身看表，观察帐篷外的情况，“夜深了！”他说，“但还有月光，差不多得去乔治那里拿论文了，然后出发去科林，取单车倒很容易。”
“你知道乔治的船在哪里吧？”迪克问，“位置很显眼的。手电筒拿了吗？”
“拿了，还带了备用电池，”朱利安说，“看！”
他拧亮手电筒，检查电量。“带上这个的话，就不会看不见路了。”他说，“我过去取论文啦。”
他走向女孩们的帐篷。“乔治，我来取论文了。”安妮还没睡着，朱利安手电筒的光亮让她下意识地眨眨眼。
“乔治呢？”他问，“我来取论文了。”
安妮惊慌地环顾帐篷，乔治的厚毯子皱成一团放在一边，人却不在，还有蒂米也不见了！
“朱利安，乔治带着论文溜出去了，还带走了蒂米，她一定是自己骑单车回科林去了！她打算自己划船去科林岛！朱利安，万一有人埋伏在附近抢她手上的论文怎么办！”安妮快哭出来了。
“我得阻止她！”朱利安生气地说，“独自在漆黑的夜晚外出，她是疯了吗！万一惊奇先生和他的同伙就在那里等着她呢！这个大白痴！”
“快，朱利安，你和迪克骑单车去追她，”安妮央求道，“求求你了！万一她出了什么意外可怎么办呀！乔治太冲动了，但还好蒂米跟着她。”
“不幸中的万幸，”朱利安仍然很生气，“蒂米会保护她的，而我会狠狠地骂她一顿！怪不得她今晚这么安静，原来是已经计划好了！”
他和迪克、阿修回屋子把乔治的事告诉简，然后他和迪克一起去取单车。事态很严重，乔治不应该这样独自外出，更别说划船去科林岛了，尤其是现在这个紧要关头，随时都可能有人埋伏在那里袭击她！
简担忧地目送两个男孩骑车的背影消失在黑夜里。阿修也想去，但被简拦住了。“你和淘气包只会添乱！”她说，“等乔治回来，看我怎么教训她！幸亏乔治还有蒂米跟着，它能抵半打警察呢！”
Chapter 16 NIGHT ON KIRRIN ISLAND
Chapter 16 NIGHT ON KIRRIN ISLAND
It was certainly very dark when the half-moon went behind the clouds. George was glad that herbicycle lamp shone so brightly. The shadows in the hedges were deep and mysterious - 'as if they hidpeople ready to jump out at us,' she said to Timmy. 'But you'd go for them at once, wouldn't you,Timmy!'
Timmy was too much out of breath to bark an answer. George was going pretty fast, and he didn'tmean to let her get out of sight. He was sure she shouldn't be out by herself on a dark night like this.
He couldn't imagine why she had suddenly taken it into her head to go for a long night-ride! He racedalong, panting.
They met cars with dazzling head-lamps, and George had to keep pulling to the side. She was terriblyafraid that Timmy might be hit by one of the cars. 'Oh dear - I'd never, never forgive myself ifanything happened to Timmy,' she thought. 'I half wish I hadn't set out now. But I'm NOT going tolet Julian hide anything on my island. That's my job, not his. Timmy darling, PLEASE keep on myleft side. You'll be safe then.'
So Timmy kept on her left, still mystified by this sudden journey out into the night. They came at lastto Kirrin Village, where windows were still lighted here and there. Through the village and on toKirrin Bay - ah, there was the bay! The half-moon slid out from behind a cloud and George saw thedark sea, shining here and there as the moonlight caught the crests of the waves.
'There's my island, look Timmy,' said George, feeling a swelling of pride as she looked over the darkheaving sea to a darker stretch, which she knew was Kirrin Island. 'My very own island.
Waiting for me tonight!'
75
'Woof,' said Timmy, rather quietly, because he really hadn't any breath to waste. Now what wasGeorge going to do? Why had she come out on this lonely ride without the others? Timmy waspuzzled.
They came to the stretch of beach where boats were kept. George rode down a ramp to the beach,jumped off her bicycle, and put it by a bathing-hut in the deep shadows. No one would see it there.
Then she went to stare over the sea at her island.
She had only looked for a moment or two when she clutched Timmy's collar, and gave anexclamation.
'TIMMY! There's a light on my island! Look, to the right there. Can you see it? Timmy, there'ssomebody camping there. How DARE they? It's my island and I don't allow anyone on it unless theyhave my permission.'
Timmy looked - and yes, he could see the light too. Was it made by a camp-fire - or a lantern?
He couldn't tell. All he knew was that he didn't want George to go over there now. Suppose therewere gypsies camping there, who would resent George coming to turn them off? Or a crowd of ill-mannered young boys who hadn't bothered to find out if they were allowed there? They might makethings very unpleasant for George. He pawed at her, trying to make her understand that he wanted herto go back home with him.
'No, Timmy. I'm not going back till I've found out who's there!' she said. 'It would be cowardly toturn back now. And if it's somebody waiting for me to turn up with the papers, they can think again.
Look - I'm hiding them here under the tarpaulin in this boat. It would be idiotic to try and hide themon the island if there's someone there who might rob me of anything I've got - it might be one of thethieves who climbed in to the tower room, and left some of the papers behind. If he's waiting for me,he won't get any papers!'
George stuffed the parcel of papers under the tarpaulin as she spoke. 'It's Fisherman Connell's boat,called Gypsy,' she said, reading the name on the boat by the light of her torch. 'He won't mind mehiding something in it!'
She covered up the papers with the tarpaulin, and then looked over to the island again. Yes - that lightwas still there. Anger welled up in George again, and she went to look for her own boat, whichshould be somewhere near where they were.
'Here it is,' she said to Timmy, who leapt in at once. She ordered him out for she had to pull the boatdown to the water. Fortunately it was a small, light boat and as the tide was almost fully in, 76she didn't have very far to drag it. Timmy took hold of the rope with his teeth and helped too. At lastit was on the water, bobbing gently about in the dim light of the half-moon. Timmy leapt in, and soonGeorge was in too, though with very wet feet!
She took the oars and began to pull away from the shore. 'Tide's almost on the turn,' she told Timmy.
'It won't be too hard a row. Now we can find those campers and tell them what we think of them.
You're to bark your very loudest and scare them, Timmy - in fact, you can chase them to their boat, ifyou like.'
Timmy answered with a small bark. He knew quite well that George didn't want him to make muchnoise. He thought it very queer that she was going over to her island tonight, all by herself.
Why hadn't she taken the others? He was sure that Julian would be very cross!
'Now don't bark or whine, Timmy,' she said, in a whisper. 'We're almost at my landing-place -but I'm going under those trees there, not landing here. I want to hide my boat.'
She guided the boat towards some trees whose branches overhung a tiny creek that ran a little wayinland. She leapt out, and flung the mooring rope round the trunk of the nearest tree, and made it fast.
'There, little boat,' she said. 'You'll be safe there. No one will see you. Come on, Tim - we'll tacklethose campers now.'
She turned to go, and then stopped. 'I wonder where their boat is,' she said. 'Let's have a look round,Timmy. It must be here somewhere.'
She soon found the boat lying on the sands, its rope thrown round a near-by rock. The tide wasalmost up to it. She grinned to herself. 'Timmy!' she whispered. 'I'm going to untie this boat and set itloose on the tide. It will soon be far away. Ha - what will those awful campers say?'
And, to Timmy's amazement, she undid the rope from the rock, rolled it up, and threw the coil insidethe boat. Then she gave the boat a push - but it was still embedded in the wet sand.
'Never mind,' she said. 'Another ten minutes and the tide will be right under it - and then it will turnand take the boat with it!'
She began to make her way up the beach, Timmy close to her side. 'Now let's go after those campers,who-ever they are,' she said. 'Where's their light gone? I can't see it now.'
But in a minute or two she saw it again. 'It's not from a camp-fire - it's from a lantern of some sort,'
she whispered to Timmy. 'We'll have to be careful now. Let's see if we can creep up behind them.'
77
The two of them made their way silently towards the middle of the little island. Here there was an oldruined castle - and there, in the courtyard of the castle, sitting in the midst of thick, overgrown weeds,were two men. George had her hand on Timmy's collar, and tugged it gently.
He knew that meant, 'No barking, no growling, Tim,' and he stood perfectly still, the hackles on hisneck rising fast.
The two men were playing cards by the light of a fairly powerful lantern, which they had set on aruined stone wall. Timmy couldn't help giving a surprised growl when he saw one of them, butGeorge hushed him at once.
Mr. Wooh, the magician from the circus, was there, dealing out the cards! The other man she didn'tknow. He was well-dressed, and seemed bored. He flung down his cards as Timmy and Georgewatched from a dark corner of the old castle, and spoke to his companion in an irritated voice.
'Well, whoever it is you said was bringing the rest of those papers here to the island doesn't seem tobe turning up. The papers you've given me are good - very good - but of no use without the others.
This scientist fellow you've stolen them from is a genius. If we get the complete set of papers, theywill be worth a tremendous sum of money, which I can get for you - but without the other papers,there will be no money for you - the first set would be useless!'
'I tell you, someone will be here with them. I heard them say so,' said Mr. Wooh, in his stately voice.
'Who stole them - you?' asked the other man, shuffling the cards quickly.
'No. I did not steal them,' said Mr. Wooh. 'Me, I keep my hands clean - I do not steal.'
The second man laughed. 'No. You let other people do your dirty work for you, don't you! Mr.
Wooh, the World's Most Wonderful Magician, does not soil his hands! He merely uses the hands ofothers - and charges enormous prices for the goods they steal. You're a cunning one, Mr.
Wooh. I wouldn't like you for an enemy! How did you manage to get the papers?'
'By using my eyes and my ears and my cunning,' answered Mr. Wooh. 'They are better than mostpeople's. So many people are stupid, my good friend.'
'I'm not your good friend,' said the other man. 'I've got to do business with you, Mr. Wooh, but Iwouldn't like to have you for a friend. I'd rather have that chimpanzee of yours! I don't even likeplaying cards with you! WHY doesn't this fellow come?'
78
George put her mouth to one of Timmy's ears. 'Timmy, I'm going to tell them to clear off my island,'
she whispered furiously to the listening dog. 'Fancy fellows like that daring to set foot here - rascalsand rogues! Don't come with me - wait till I call you, then if you have to rescue me, come at once!'
Leaving a most unwilling Timmy standing beside part of the old castle wall, she suddenly appearedbefore the two astonished men by the light of their lantern.
They leapt to their feet at once. 'It's the girl who's come - I shouldn't have thought that the boys wouldhave let her,' said Mr. Wooh, astonished. 'I am...'
'WHAT ARE YOU DOING ON MY ISLAND?' demanded George, angrily. 'It belongs to me. I sawyour light and came over with my dog. Be careful of him - he's big and strong and fierce.
Clear off at once, or I'll report you to the police!'
'Easy, easy, now!' said Mr. Wooh, standing very straight and looking immensely tall. 'So the boyssent you to hide the papers instead of daring to come themselves. How cowardly of them!
Where are the papers? Give them to me.'
'I've hidden them,' said George. 'They're not very far away. You didn't think I'd be silly enough tocome along to you with them in my hands when I saw your light and knew that people were here, didyou? No - I've hidden them somewhere on the shore - where you won't find them. Now you just clearoff, both of you!'
'A very brave and determined young lady!' said Mr. Wooh, bowing solemnly to George.
'Do you mean to tell me that's a girl!' said the other man, amazed. 'Well! She's a plucky kid, I mustsay! Look here, kid, if you've got those papers, hand them over, and I'll give you a whole lot ofmoney which you can give to Professor Hayling with my best wishes.'
'Come and get them,' said George, turning as if to go. The two men looked at one another, eyebrowsraised. Mr. Wooh nodded, and then winked. If George had seen his face she would have known whatthat wink meant. It meant, 'Let's humour this silly kid, follow her - see the hiding-place, snatch thepapers and clear off in our boat without paying a penny! But LOOK OUT for the dog!'
George led the way, Timmy walking between her and the two men. He was growling all the time,deep down in his throat, as if to say, 'Just you lay a finger on George and I'll bite it off!'
The men took care not to go too near him! They shone the lantern on him all the time, making surethat he was not going to leap at them.
79
George led them to the shore, to the place where they had left their boat. Mr. Wooh gave a cry.
'Where's our boat? It was tied to that rock!'
'Is this it over this ridge?' called George, climbing up a steep bank that overhung the water, whichwas now quite deep with the surging tide.
The men went to look - and then George gave them the surprise of their lives! She ran at Mr.
Wooh and gave him such a push that he fell right over the high bank into the sea below, landing witha yell and a terrific splash. George shouted a command to Timmy, who was now very excited, and thebig dog did the same to the other man, leaping at him and pushing him over. He too shot over theridge and fell into the sea with a splash. Timmy stood on the little cliff and barked madly, as excitedas George.
'You'll have to swim to the shore of the mainland if you want to escape!' yelled George. 'The tide hastaken away your boat - I set it loose! You'd better not get back on my island yet - Timmy's on thewatch for you - and he'll fly at either of you if you try to set a foot on it again!'
Both men could swim, though not very well, and both were exceedingly angry and very frightened.
They were sure they could never swim to the mainland - but how to get on the island to safety, theydidn't know. That great, fierce dog was there, barking as if he wanted to bite them into small bits.
Their boat had been set loose, there was no way to escape. They swam round in circles, not knowingwhat to do!
'I'm going back to the mainland now!' yelled George, climbing into her boat. 'I'll send the police torescue you in the morning. You can get on my island now - but you're in for a VERY cold night!
Goodbye!'
And off went George in her boat, with Timmy standing at the back, watching to make sure those mendidn't swim after them. He gave George an admiring lick. She wasn't afraid of ANYTHING! He'drather belong to her than to anyone else in the world.
WOOF, WOOF, W-O-O-F!
16.智斗恶贼
智斗恶贼
月亮完全被云层遮挡住了，周围伸手不见五指，只剩下单车头的灯光能让乔治感到安心。树篱那边的阴影深邃而神秘，“好像随时有人会跳出来似的，”她对蒂米说，“但你会保护我的对吧，蒂米？”
乔治骑得飞快，蒂米喘得连叫一声回答她的力气都没有，它渐渐有点跟不上了，但是绝不能让乔治离开自己的视线。它不明白，为什么主人突然带它出门长距离夜跑。她不应该独自一人夜出的，刚才就应该拦住她。它边想边喘着粗气追赶乔治。
不时有前照灯晃眼的轿车经过。乔治尽量靠边骑，她担心经过的车辆会撞到蒂米。“蒂米要是出什么意外，我会永远无法原谅自己的！”她想，“事到如今，反倒有点犹豫该不该继续了，但我不会让朱利安来我的岛上藏东西的。我的岛，东西就该由我来藏！蒂米呀，你一定得跟紧一点，这样比较安全。”
蒂米虽然搞不懂这次夜跑的目的，但还是听话地跟得紧贴乔治。终于，一人一狗到达了夜灯闪烁的科林村。穿过科林村之后就是科林湾啦！月光透过云层洒在海面上，海浪翻腾，浪尖折射出光芒。
“蒂米快看！那是我的岛！”乔治骄傲地说，指向暗涛汹涌边缘延伸出的暗影——科林岛，“只属于我的岛！我来啦！”
“汪！”蒂米还没缓过来，有点安静。乔治接下来要做什么？她为什么不和大家一起出来？蒂米很困惑。
乔治和蒂米去海滩停船的地方。乔治滑行下坡骑到海滩上。她跳下车，把车停在阴影里的冲凉房边上，这样别人就很难发现她的单车了。她的视线越过海面望向科林岛。
她艰难地抓住蒂米的项圈，突然，她大叫了一声，说：“蒂米！
岛上有光！就在那儿！你看到了吗？蒂米，有人不经我的允许就在那里扎营。是谁这么大胆，敢在我的岛上露营！”
蒂米也看到了光，但它分不清那是营火还是灯光。它不想乔治上岛去，万一是吉卜赛人在那里扎营，他们肯定不喜欢乔治干预他们；万一是群品行恶劣的男孩，他们才不在乎岛的主人同不同意，还有可能会伤害乔治。它用爪子拍拍她，想让她和自己一起回家。
“不，蒂米，我倒要看看是谁在那里！”她说，“我才不会临阵退缩呢。即便是蓄谋来抢论文的强盗我也不怕！我准备把论文藏在这艘船的防水布下面。偷窃塔顶房间的贼可能会来打劫我，我才不会把论文藏岛上呢，他来了的话，就让他空手而归！”
乔治说着，把论文塞到防水布下面。“这是渔夫康奈尔的吉卜赛号，”她借着手电筒的光看船身上的名字，“他应该不会介意我在这里藏点东西的。”
她用防水布盖好论文，再次望向科林岛，岛上还是有光。乔治怒火中烧，她开始找自己的船，应该就在附近。
“在这儿呢！”她告诉蒂米，她让蒂米先别上船，她要把船拖进海里。还好小船很轻，她没拽离岸边多远，船就乘着浪入海了。蒂米叼着纤绳在旁边帮忙。终于，小船在泛着微微月光的海面上下摇荡着。蒂米和乔治先后跳上船，她朝着离岸的方向划桨。“浪要变啦，”她告诉蒂米，“不过不会很难划的。我们现在去找那些露营者吧，到时候你就大声吼他们，吓死他们！你乐意的话，还可以追他们，追到他们上船逃跑都行！”
蒂米小声叫了一声作为回答。它很清楚，乔治不想自己弄出太大动静。“为什么她今晚独自巡视小岛？为什么她不带上其他人？朱利安知道了肯定会非常生气的！”蒂米暗自想。
“蒂米，你先别出声，”乔治小声交代，“我们这次不在平时的登陆点上岸，而是在那边的树丛里登陆。我打算把船藏起来。”
她把船划向树丛，树枝下有条小溪流向陆地。她跳下船，迅速地把船系在最近的那棵树上。
“小船啊，”她说，“你在这里很安全，没人能发现你。蒂米，快过来，我们现在就去对付那些露营者吧！”
没走几步她就停住了，“不知道他们的船泊在哪里？”她说，“我们先到处转转，应该就在附近。”
她很快就在沙地里找到了露营者的船，缆绳简单地绕在旁边的岩石上，海浪几乎要把它带走了。乔治咧嘴一笑，心生一计。“蒂米！”她小声招呼，“我这就去把他们的船解开，它很快就会漂走了。看他们到时候有什么反应。”
蒂米惊讶地看着主人把缆绳解开，把它卷好后用力扔到船上，她使劲推了一把小船，但它嵌在沙子里了。
“不管了，”她说，“反正待会儿就涨潮了，那时候船自然就漂走了。”
她沿着沙滩往上走，蒂米紧随其后。“不管那些露营者是谁，现在我们就去会会他们。”她说，“咦，他们的光亮怎么不见了？奇怪！”
过了一会儿她又看见了那光亮。“那不是营火，是某种灯光，”她对蒂米低声说，“小点声，我们从背面悄悄靠近他们。”
一人一狗小心地不弄出声响，向着岛心走去。经过荒废城堡时，乔治看见长满野草的城堡院落里坐着两个男人。她轻轻拽住蒂米的项圈，蒂米马上读懂了她的意思，“不要叫，别出声，蒂米。”它安静地站着，后颈毛紧张得竖了起来。
石墙上放了一盏灯，两个男人在明亮的灯光下打牌。蒂米看到其中一个男人时差点忍不住叫出声来，还好乔治安抚住了它。
那不是马戏团的魔术师惊奇先生吗！乔治不认识另外一个男人，他衣着体面，但有点不耐烦的样子。蒂米和乔治从城堡的阴暗角落里观察着，只见那人甩开牌，声音急躁地跟惊奇先生说着什么。
“你不是说会有人来岛上藏论文吗，那人怎么还没出现？你只给了我一部分论文，我要完整的论文才有用。那位科学家是个天才，他的完整论文价值连城，拿到后，到时你也可以分一杯羹，但不完整的论文就是几张废纸，一文不值，所以你最好祈祷藏论文的人赶紧出现。”
“我告诉过你，有人会带着论文来这里，我亲耳听到的。”惊奇先生回答。
“是谁偷的论文，你吗？”那男人边洗牌边问。
“不是我偷的，”魔术师说，“我才不会弄脏自己的手呢。”
洗牌的男人大笑。“对，你让别人帮你偷的，对吗？惊奇先生——世上最厉害的魔术师，当然不会亲自动手！假借他人之手偷窃论文，然后转手大赚一笔，你真的太狡猾了，魔术师先生！但跟你结盟总比与你为敌好。你打算怎么拿到论文？”
“用我的眼睛、耳朵和一点手段，”惊奇先生说，“大多数人都是蠢材，我可比他们厉害多了，我的朋友。”
“我们还不是朋友，”另一个男人说，“惊奇先生，我跟你做生意，但不想跟你交朋友，牌我都不想跟你打！说到朋友，我更喜欢你的那只黑猩猩！它怎么没跟来？”
乔治凑到蒂米耳边气愤地低声说：“蒂米，我这就去把他们赶下科林岛，他们那样的流氓恶棍不配踏足我的岛。你先别跟过来，等我叫你，你再冲过来！”
蒂米不情愿地站在古堡城墙脚待命，乔治一个箭步冲到了两个男人面前。
两人吓了一跳。“是这个女孩啊……我还以为那些男孩不会让她来呢。”惊奇先生惊讶地说，“我是……”
“你们在我的岛上做什么？”乔治生气地说，“这是我的岛！看到这儿有亮光，我和我的狗就过来看看。你最好小心我的狗，它高大强壮还很凶恶，你们最好赶紧离开，不然我就报警了。”
“别紧张，”惊奇先生站直了，看起来很高大，“那些男孩都是胆小鬼吗？居然叫你一个小女孩来藏论文。说！论文在哪里？快把它给我！”
“论文已经藏起来了，”乔治说，“就藏在离这里不远的地方。你们不会以为，我看到岛上有光，知道附近有人，还傻到随身带着论文吧？反正已经藏起来了，你们找不着了。现在，你们俩赶紧离开我的岛！”
“你很有胆识。”惊奇先生说着向她鞠了一躬。
“你说她是女孩？”另一个男人惊奇地问，“好吧，勇敢的小女孩，你看这样行不行，你把论文给我，我给你一大笔钱，你再帮我转交给海林教授，顺便代我向他问好。”
“那你来拿呀！”乔治说着，作势要走。两男人对视了下，挑了挑眉毛。惊奇先生点点头，又眨眨眼，另一个男人马上会意了——我们耍耍这小孩，跟她去藏论文的位置，抢到论文之后就拍拍屁股走人，一分钱都不给她！但要小心那只狗。如果乔治看到他的小动作，就会明白惊奇先生是什么意思了。
乔治在前面带路，蒂米走在小主人和两个男人之间。它一直在低吼，仿佛在警告那两个男人：“你们谁敢动乔治我就咬谁！”这的确很有震慑力，他们都不敢太靠近乔治！他们还不时拿灯照着蒂米，确保它没有扑过来。
乔治带他们去他们泊船的地方，惊奇先生大惊失色，说：“我们的船呢？我们明明把它系在岩石上的呀！”
“是那条船吗，在海脊那边。”乔治爬上陡峭的堤岸，浪涛翻滚，果然涨潮了。
趁着两人过去查看，乔治给了他俩一个大惊喜！她猛地跑向惊奇先生，使劲一推，把他直直推下堤岸，掉到海里，水花飞溅！乔治一声令下，蒂米也激动地扑向另一个男人，他也像炮弹发射一样飞入海里，水花四溅！蒂米开心得狂吠，乔治也很激动。
“这下你们得游回陆地啦，”乔治大喊道，“你们的船已经漂走了，对！就是我干的！你们现在最好不要上岸啦，蒂米会一直监视你们的，一旦发现你们上岸了，它会冲过去咬你们哦！”
两人在水里扑腾着，又怒又怕。他们该如何安全地回到沙滩呢？那只凶恶的大狗在岸边看着，仿佛随时要把他们撕碎；他俩很清楚自己的体力撑不到游回陆地，但他们的船又不知道漂到哪儿去了。进退两难之下，他们只能在水里绕圈。
“我回陆地去啦！”乔治大叫着走向自己的船，“明早会有警察来救你们的，你们现在上岸也不是不可以，但你们湿透了，今晚会变得又冷又漫长！再见啦！”
说完乔治就跳上船，蒂米在船尾盯着，防止他们跟上来。它舔了舔乔治的手，表示佩服。她非常勇敢！蒂米很庆幸自己的主人是乔治！
Chapter 17 AND AT LAST THE MYSTERY IS SOLVED!
Chapter 17 AND AT LAST THE MYSTERY IS SOLVED!
George couldn't help singing loudly as she rowed back to the shore in her boat. Timmy joined in witha bark now and again. He was glad that George was so happy. He stood in the prow of the boat,wishing it was not night-time, so that he could see clearly where he was going. The moon cloudedover, and the sea looked endless in the dark. Very few lights showed on the mainland at that time ofnight - just one or two from houses where people were still up.
Wait, though - what was that bright light suddenly shining out from the mainland? Was it someonetrying to pick out their boat? Timmy barked at the light, and George, who, of course, was rowingwith her back to the shore, shipped her oars for a moment and looked round.
'It's someone on the quay,' she said. 'Maybe a late fisherman. Good! He'll be able to help me drag myboat up out of the way of the tide!'
But it wasn't a fisherman. It was Julian and Dick. They had arrived about five minutes ago, and hadlooked at once for George's boat, and hadn't found it.
'Blow! We're too late to stop her, then. She's gone over to the island!' said Julian and began toexamine all the other tied-up boats to see if he could find one that he could borrow, belonging to afriend. Somehow they must get over to Kirrin Island, and rescue George. He felt sure she would be indanger of some kind.
Then suddenly the two boys heard the sounds of oars splashing not far out to sea. Well, if that was afisherman coming home, maybe Julian could ask him to lend him his boat to go to Kirrin Island in.
He could tell him that he was afraid his cousin might be in need of help.
Timmy, in George's boat, suddenly recognised the two boys when the moon swam out from a cloud,and gave a delighted volley of barks. George, wondering if it was Julian and Dick, rowed as quicklyas she could. She came into shore, jumped out and began to drag in her boat. The boys were besideher at once, and the boat was soon in its usual place, carefully made safe in case the tide was a highone.
'George!' said Julian, so overjoyed to see his cousin safe and sound that he couldn't help giving her abear-hug. 'You wicked girl! You went to the island - just what I said you weren't to do. You mighthave found the thieves on the island, and then you would have been in trouble!'
81
'I did find them - but it's they who are in trouble, not me!' said George. 'I saw a light over there, tookmy boat and went over to the island - and there they were - Mr. Wooh the Magician and another man- ON MY ISLAND! Did you ever hear such cheek? They asked me for the papers at once!'
'Oh, George - did you give them to the men?' asked Dick.
'Of course not! I'd already hidden them where those men couldn't possibly find them. I wasn't idioticenough to take them over to hide on the island when I saw somebody was there - probably waitingfor me - and for the papers!' said George.
'But, George - if you knew somebody was there, why on earth did you risk going over to KirrinIsland then?' asked Julian, puzzled. 'It was a very dangerous thing to do.'
'I wanted to turn off whoever it was, of course,' said George. 'As if I'd allow just anyone on myisland! It's mine, my very own, and I only allow people on it that I like. You know that.'
'I just NEVER know what you'll do next, George,' said Julian, patting Timmy on the head. 'How didyou dare to go and tackle those men? Oh, I know Timmy was with you, but even so... and why in theworld didn't the men row after you, and ram your boat?'
'Well, you see, they couldn't,' said George. 'I found their boat, untied it, and set it adrift on the tide.
It's probably half a mile away by now!'
The boys were so astonished that they couldn't even laugh at first. But then, when they thought of thetwo men marooned on Kirrin Island, their boat gone goodness knows where, they laughed till tearscame into their eyes!
'George, I don't know how you can think of doing such things!' said Julian. 'Weren't the men furious?'
'I don't know,' said George. 'I didn't tell them about their boat. I pretended that I'd take them to whereI'd hidden the papers - and then when we got on to a nice high ridge overlooking the sea, they lookedover it to see if their boat was all right, and I gave Mr. Wooh a jolly good push, and Timmy leapt atthe man with him - and in they went - SPLASH! SPLASH!'
Julian really had to sit down and have another bout of laughing till the stitch in his side grew so badthat he was forced to get up and walk about. George suddenly saw the funny side of it all too, and shebegan to laugh as heartily as Julian. Dick joined in as well, and Timmy barked madly, enjoying thefun.
82
'Oh dear!' said Julian, feeling weak with laughter, 'And then I suppose you said a polite farewell andleft them to their fate?'
'Well, actually I yelled out to tell them I'd send the police to rescue them in the morning,' saidGeorge. 'I'm afraid they'll both spend a very uncomfortable night - they were soaking wet, you see!'
'George - I'm beginning to think it was a good thing you went with the papers to the island, and notme, after all,' said Julian. 'I should never have thought of doing all the things you did -pushing the men into the sea - really, how could you and Timmy dare to do such things? And settingtheir boat loose! What on earth will the police say when we tell them?'
'I don't think we'd better tell them, had we?' said George. 'I mean - they might think I'd gone too far.
Anyway, why not let the two men kick their heels on the island all night, and we'll decide what to doabout the police in the morning. It's funny - I suddenly feel awfully tired.'
'I bet you do!' said Dick. 'Come on, let's get our bikes. Oh, and those precious papers - where arethey?'
'Under the tarpaulin in Fisherman Connell's boat,' said George, and suddenly gave the most enormousyawn. 'I hid them there.'
'I'll get them,' said Julian. 'Then off we go back to Big Hollow House. The others will be gettingawfully worried by now!'
He found the papers in the fishing-boat and then the three of them rode off quickly along the roadfrom Kirrin to Big Hollow, Timmy running behind them, Julian kept laughing to himself.
George should have been a boy not a girl - the things she did! Fancy tackling those two fellows likethat - pushing them into the water, and setting their boat adrift. Julian was sure he would never havethought of doing such daring things himself!
At last they were back at the tents, and the others crowded round them to hear what had happened.
Anne looked very white. Jenny was with her, comforting her - she had just made up her mind totelephone the police, and was most relieved to see George again.
'We'll tell you all the details in the morning,' said Julian. 'But all I'll say now is that the papers aresafe all right, here in my pocket - the thieves were probably Mr. Wooh and another man. They wereon the island tonight, waiting for George. They had overheard what she said in the tent!
However, George and Timmy pushed them both into the water and set their boat adrift, so things aresettling down nicely! They will have to spend the night on the island, cold and wet through!'
83
'George did all that!' said Jenny, amazed. 'Well! I never knew she was so dangerous! Good gracious!
I feel right down scared of her! Settle down to sleep in your tent, dear - you look tired out!'
George was glad to flop down on her rugs. Now that the excitement was all over, she felt too sleepyfor words! She fell asleep at once - but Julian and Dick didn't. They lay awake for some time,chuckling over George's deeds of daring. What a cousin to have!
When they were up at the house at breakfast next morning, Jeremy came up the garden and put hishead in at the dining-room window. 'I say!' he said.
'Mr. Wooh's not in his tent this morning! He's disappeared! And poor old Charlie the Chimp is toomiserable for words.'
'Ah - we can tell you exactly where Mr. Wooh is,' said Julian. 'But - wait a bit, Tinker, where are yougoing? You haven't finished your...'
But Tinker had gone off with Jeremy at top speed! He was very fond of Charlie. Oh dear, would thechimpanzee weep for his master and refuse to take his food? Tinker called Mischief and they both randown to the fence with Jeremy and climbed over it. Tinker went straight to Charlie's cage. Thechimpanzee sat with his head in his hands, rocking himself to and fro, making sad, crying noises.
'Let's get into the cage with him,' said Tinker. 'He'll like to be comforted. He must be missing Mr.
Wooh very, very much.'
They crawled into the cage and sat down in the straw, each putting an arm round the sad chimpanzee.
Old Grandad was very surprised to see them both there.
'Don't know what's happened to Mr. Wooh,' he said. 'Didn't come home last night! Here, Jeremy, youcome on out. I can't spare you to cry over Charlie all morning. He'll soon perk up. You can stay withhim, Tinker, if you like.'
Jeremy crawled out of the cage and went off crossly. Tinker sat with his arm round Charlie, wishinghe didn't look so terribly sad. As he sat there, he heard a funny little noise going on all the time. Tick- tick - tick - ticka - ticka - tick - tick - tick - tick - ticka - ticka - tick. 'Sounds like a watch orsomething,' said Tinker, and scrabbled about in the straw. Perhaps Mr. Wooh's big gold watch hadfallen into Charlie's cage?
His hand felt something small and round and smooth at the bottom of the cage. He rifled away thethick straw, and drew out the object underneath it. He stared and stared at it in the utmost 84surprise. Charlie saw him looking at it, snatched it away and hid it in the straw again. He made a fewgrowly noises as if he were angry.
'Charlie, where did you get that little clock?' said Tinker. 'Oh, CHARLIE! Well, as you're so sad thismorning, I'll give it to you for your very own. Just to cheer you up. But oh, Charlie, I am surprised atyou!'
He slid out of the cage and went back over the fence and into his own garden. Up the path he ran andburst into the dining-room, where the others were still finishing their breakfast.
'What's up?' said Dick.
'Listen! I know who the thief was who climbed in at the tower window... I KNOW WHO HEWAS!' cried Tinker, almost shouting in his excitement.
'WHO?' said everyone, in amazement.
'It was CHARLIE the CHIMP!' said Tinker. 'Why didn't we think of him before? He can climbanything! It would be quite easy for him to swing himself up that rough-stoned tower wall, hangingon to the bits of creeper here and there - and to the uneven stones - and climb through the windowinto the tower room, collect all the papers he could hold - and climb down again -slither down again, probably...'
'THAT must have been the slithering sound I heard!' said Jenny. 'I told you I heard a queer slitheringnoise!'
'And the whispering you heard must have been Mr. Wooh trying to make him go up the tower walland into the window!' said Julian. 'Gosh - I bet poor old Charlie's been taught to get into all sorts ofwindows and take whatever he sees. Mr. Wooh must have known Tinker's father worked out all hisideas up in the tower.'
'Wooh could easily teach him to take papers,' said Julian. 'But there were, of course, too many for oldCharlie in the tower room. He wouldn't be able to carry them all in his front paws, for he needed allhis paws to climb down that steep wall - so he must have crammed as many as he could into hismouth - and dropped the rest under the table! CHARLIE the CHIMP - well! Who would havethought he could be the thief!'
'Wait a bit - how on earth do you know it was Charlie?' said Dick. 'Nobody saw him. It was at night.'
'Well, I do know it was Charlie,' said Tinker. 'You remember that dear little clock on the tower roommantelpiece? Well, it disappeared on the night when those papers were stolen - and I found 85it hidden in the straw in Charlie's cage this morning! He snatched it away from me, and almost cried -so I let him keep it! It was ticking loudly just like it always did. It was the loud ticking that told me itwas there in the cage!'
'Who wound it up at nights, to keep it going?' said Julian, at once, most astonished.
'Charlie, I suppose,' said Tinker. 'He's very clever with his paws! The clock was quite safe, hidden inhis cage. Nobody would be likely to get into the chimp's cage and sit there with him -but I did this morning, and that's how I found it. I heard it ticking, you see. I bet old Charlie wasclever enough to pop his precious clock into his mouth when he saw any of the men coming to cleanout his cage!'
'Well, I'm blessed!' said Jenny. 'How was it that Mr. Wooh never saw him bringing it along with thepapers that night, when he stole them?'
'Well, as Tinker told you - my guess is that old Charlie must have put the little clock in his mouththen, along with the papers,' said Dick. 'He needed all his four paws, climbing - or rather slitheringdown that wall - and he's got a jolly big mouth! You should see what a lot of food he can stuff into it!'
'Yes. And Mr. Wooh would take the papers, of course - Charlie would just take them from his mouthand hand them to him - but he'd be artful enough to keep his precious new toy hidden in his mouth!
Poor old Charlie! Can't you see him listening to the clock, and cuddling it - like a child with a newtoy!' said George.
'He sounded exactly as if he were crying this morning,' said Tinker. 'I couldn't bear it. Poor oldCharlie! He couldn't understand why Mr. Wooh didn't go and see him today. He was so miserable!'
'I think we'll have to get the police along now,' said Julian. 'Not only to catch Mr. Wooh and hisfriend, left so conveniently marooned by George on her island - but also because Mr. Wooh shouldbe charged with stealing your father's irreplaceable charts and diagrams, Tinker.
Goodness knows what else he has taught poor old Charlie to steal. I bet he's sent the chimp into a lotof houses, and up many walls, and into many windows.'
'Yes. There's probably been a trail of robberies wherever the circus went,' said Jenny. 'And manyinnocent people must have been suspected.'
'What a shame!' said Anne. 'But oh dear - if Mr. Wooh goes to prison, whatever will become of poorold Charlie the Chimp?'
86
'I bet Jeremy will take him,' said Tinker. 'He loves him, and old Charlie adores Jeremy! He'll be allright with Jeremy and old Grandad!'
'Well, Tinker, I think you'd better go and tell your father all this,' said Jenny. 'I know he's busy -he always is - but this is a thing he ought to deal with and nobody else. If you'd like to fetch him,George could tell him the whole story - and then I rather guess he'll ring up the police - and Mr.
Wooh will find himself in a whole lot of trouble.'
So there goes Tinker, with Mischief on his shoulder, to find his father, down the hall - up the stairs -along the landing - into his father's bedroom... r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r! Tinker, you sound like a motor-scooter going up a steep hill! PARP - PARP! Don't hoot like that, you'll make your father so angrythat he won't listen to a word you say!
But the Professor did listen - and soon Jenny heard him telephoning the police. They're comingstraight away, and that means that Mr. Wooh the Magician is in for a most unpleasant time, and hismagic won't help him at all! He'll have to give back the papers that he made Charlie steal -and plenty of other things, too! There he is, marooned on the island, quite unable to escape, waitingfearfully with his companion, for the police!
'Another adventure over!' said George, with a regretful sigh. 'And a jolly exciting one too! I'm gladyou solved the mystery, Tinker - it was clever of you to find the little tower room clock. I bet Mr.
Wooh wouldn't have let Charlie keep it, if he'd known he'd taken it from the tower room!
Poor old Charlie the Chimp!'
'I'm just wondering if Dad would let me keep Charlie here, while Mr. Wooh is in prison,' beganTinker, and stopped as Jenny gave a horrified shriek.
'Tinker! If you so much as mention that idea to your father, I'll walk straight out of this house andNEVER COME BACK!' said Jenny. 'That chimp would be in my kitchen all day long - oh yes, hewould - and things would be disappearing out of my larder, and my cupboards, and my drawers, andhe'd dance up and down and scream at me if I so much as said a word, and...'
'All right, dear, dear Jenny, I won't ask for Charlie, honest I won't,' said Tinker. 'I do love you a bitmore than I'd love a chimp - but think what a companion he would be for Mischief!'
'I'm not thinking anything of the sort!' said Jenny. 'And what about you taking a bit of notice of thatmonkey of yours - bless us all if he hasn't helped himself to half that jar of jam - just look at hissticky face! Oh, what a week this has been, what with chimps and monkeys and children androbberies, and George disappearing, and all!'
87
'Dear old Jenny,' said George, laughing as she went off into the kitchen. 'What an exciting time we'vehad! I really did enjoy every minute of it!'
So did we, George. Hurry up and fall into another adventure. We are longing to hear what you andthe others will be up to next. How we wish we could join you! Good-bye for now - and take care ofyourselves, Five. Good luck!
THE END
17.真相大白
真相大白
划船回去时，乔治忍不住骄傲地大声唱歌。蒂米站在船头，也兴奋得狂吠。一人一狗，一唱一和，兴致极高。可惜现在是晚上，看不清四周。云层也挡住了月亮，黑暗的海面仿佛无边无际，只剩下陆地上零星的几户没睡的人家屋里还亮着灯。
等等！那一束突然从陆地上照射过来的强光是怎么回事？是有人来接她和蒂米吗？蒂米朝着光狂叫，乔治赶紧掉头，停止划桨，眯眼打量。
“码头上有人，可能是晚归的渔夫，”她说，“那就太好了！终于有人帮我把船拖回岸上了！”
但那不是渔夫，而是朱利安和迪克！他们刚到那儿不久，四处找乔治的船，但怎么都找不着。
“糟了！我们来迟了！她已经独自上岛了！”朱利安说着便去检查泊在那里的船只，看有没有可以借用的船。他们得快点去岛上救乔治，他感觉乔治可能已经遇到了危险。
突然，他俩听到不远处有船桨划水的声音。朱利安瞬间想好了，如果是渔夫的话，他就向对方借船上岛，就说是他在岛上的堂妹急需帮助。
突然，月亮从云层后面出来了，船上的蒂米认出了男孩们，开心得大吼。乔治想着会不会是朱利安和迪克，便加快了划桨的速度。船靠岸后，她跳下船，把它拖上岸。男孩们赶紧过去帮忙，小船很快泊回到之前的位置，并且系得牢牢的。“乔治！”朱利安看到堂妹毫发无损地回来了，高兴得抱住了她，“你这个臭丫头！你害得我们担心死了，说了不让你独自去冒险，你偏不听，万一碰到贼呢！那就惨了！”
“我的确碰到贼了，但惨的是他们，不是我！”乔治说，“准备登岛时我就发现了岛上有光，开始我以为那是露营者，结果你猜是谁？是惊奇先生和他的同伙！他们太无耻了，一见到我就要我交出论文！”
“天哪，你没给他们吧？”迪克问。
“怎么可能给他们，我早就把论文藏好了。看到岛上有光，我就猜测可能有人想从我手上抢论文，他们已经在等着我送上门了。所以我先藏好了论文再去见的他们。”乔治说。
“但是，你明知道岛上有人图谋不轨，为什么还要坚持上岛呀？”朱利安不解地问，“这太冒险了！”
“因为我想扳倒那群坏蛋！”乔治说，“不是什么人都能上我的岛。我的岛，只许我喜欢的人到上面去，坏蛋不配踏足科林岛。”
“今晚你让我见识到了之前从未见过的一面，乔治，”朱利安说着拍拍蒂米的头，“你居然敢和那些人对抗。虽然有蒂米陪着，但是你回来时他们居然没追你？”
“这个嘛，因为他们追不了啊！”乔治说，“我提前发现了他们的船，解开了船的绳索，让它漂走了。”
男孩们都惊呆了，但一想到那两人还被困在岛上孤立无援，他们马上就笑到眼泪都出来了！
“亏你想得出来！”朱利安说，“他们肯定气坏了吧！”
“天晓得。”乔治说，“我假装带他们去取论文，但没告诉他们船已经漂走了。走到一个高耸的山脊上时，他们去查看船的情况，我和蒂米趁他们不备，直接把他俩推进海里！‘啪！啪！’看着他们变成落汤鸡真是解气！”
朱利安笑到直不起腰来，乔治好像也突然从紧张的情绪中解脱出来，和朱利安一起放声大笑。迪克和蒂米也被他俩的笑声所感染，乐得不行。
“天哪！”朱利安笑到发软，“你把他俩留在那里，有没有跟他们好好道别啊？”
“实际上，我大叫着对他们说，明早会让警察去救他们。”乔治说，“他们今晚应该会很煎熬吧，毕竟全身都湿透了。”
“乔治，我慢慢觉得，让你独自上岛藏论文也许不是件坏事。”朱利安说，“我可想不出你那些鬼点子——把人推进海里！天哪，你和蒂米居然有那么大的力气，还让他们的船漂走了，警察听了不知道会有什么反应？”
“我们不告诉警察不就得了，”乔治说，“我是说，这样他们会觉得我太过分了。反正，我们就先让他俩在岛上待着，明天早上再决定要怎么告诉警察吧。这太好玩了，但我好累啊。”
“那我们快回去吧。”迪克说，“现在就去取单车。对了，那论文呢，你把它们藏哪里了？”
“我把它们藏在了渔夫康奈尔的渔船上，”乔治说着，打了个大大的呵欠，“用防水布严实地盖着。”
“我去取回来吧，”朱利安说，“然后我们回阿修家，他们一定担心死了。”
朱利安从渔船那里取回论文后，三人飞快地骑上车回大洼地，蒂米跟在后面。朱利安心里暗笑，乔治应该是个男孩才对，瞧她都做了些什么，对付坏蛋毫不手软——推他们下水，还弄走了他们的船。朱利安觉得自己绝对想不出这么大胆的主意。
最后他们回到露营地，大家挤成一团听乔治的历险记。安妮吓得脸色煞白，简在一旁安慰她——其实她自己刚才几乎下定决心要报警了，还好乔治安然无恙地回来了。
“我们明早再给你们讲细节，”朱利安说，“总之，论文现在安全了，就在我的口袋里。偷论文的是惊奇先生和另一个男人——惊奇先生偷听了我们的话，他们就在岛上等着乔治。幸亏乔治机智，她和蒂米事先让那两人的船漂走了，然后把他们推下了海。他俩现在全身湿透，被困在岛上啦！”
“乔治！”简惊讶地说，“你真是太聪明啦！没想到你刚刚置身于那么危险的境地，不过谢天谢地，你终于平安回来了。快回帐篷睡觉吧，你一定累坏了。”
乔治盖上了厚毯子，兴奋感已经退去，她现在格外困，很快就进入了梦乡。但朱利安和迪克还是激动得睡不着，他俩一想起乔治的鬼主意就乐不可支，好一会儿才睡下。这堂妹可真有意思！
第二天早上，大家在屋子里吃早餐时，杰里米来到花园里，把头凑到餐厅的窗户上说：“惊奇先生不见了，早上没见他在帐篷里，哪儿都找不着，查理可伤心了。”
“我们知道他在哪里。”朱利安说，“但是……阿修，你去哪里？
你的早餐还没吃完……”
他和杰里米飞快地跑开了。阿修有点担心查理，它会不会因为伤心过度而绝食？阿修叫上淘气包，然后和杰里米翻过栅栏，直奔查理的笼子。只见查理把脸埋在手掌里，伤心地啜泣着，身子微微颤抖。
“我们进去安慰一下它吧，”阿修说，“它一定很想念惊奇先生。”
两人钻进笼子里，坐到稻草上，一人一边搭着查理的肩膀。塔珀先生看到他俩，感到有点意外。
“不知道惊奇先生出了什么事，他昨晚没回来。”他说，“杰里米，你出来一下。查理很快就会重新振作起来，我可不许你一整个早上都在这里陪着它伤心。阿修，你喜欢的话就陪陪查理吧。”
杰里米气愤地离开了，剩下阿修搭着查理的肩膀，安抚它的情绪。刚坐下不久，他听到一个有趣的声音，“嘀嗒！嘀嗒！嘀嗒！”“像是手表之类的东西。”阿修说着扒拉开稻草，难道是魔术师的大金表掉到查理的笼子里了？
这时，他在笼底摸到了一个小小的圆形玩意儿。他拨开厚厚的稻草，挖出了那物件，这让他惊呆了！查理见了，立马把它夺过去，又把它埋了回去。阿修擅自翻它的东西，它好像有点生气。
“查理，你告诉我，这小钟是怎么来的？”阿修说，“噢，查理！
既然你这么伤心，这个小钟就送你好了，希望你快点振作起来。你真让我吃惊！”
他从笼子里溜出来，翻过栅栏，回到花园里。他冲进餐厅时，大家还没吃完早餐。
“出了什么事？”迪克问。
“听着！我知道是谁爬上塔顶偷论文了！我知道了！”阿修激动得大叫。
“谁？”大家异口同声地问。
“是查理！是黑猩猩查理！”阿修说，“我们之前怎么没想到是它呢！它可是攀爬高手啊！沿着粗糙的石头塔壁爬到塔顶，对它来说简直易如反掌。钻进窗户进入塔顶房间，得手后再爬下来，或者滑下来……”
“对！我听到的摩擦声一定是这么来的。”简说，“我就说我听到了滑行摩擦的声音。”
“那你听到的低语，应该就是惊奇先生对查理下指令了。”朱利安说，“天哪，惊奇先生一定训练过查理，让它翻窗偷东西。他一定猜到了海林教授的论文都保存在塔顶。”
“教会黑猩猩拿纸很容易，”朱利安说，“但房间里的纸实在太多了，它还要用后肢爬墙，只能用前掌拿着，前掌拿不完的就用嘴咬着，但还是掉了很多在桌子底下。天啊！谁曾想到查理会是个小偷呢！”
“等一下，你怎么确定是查理？”迪克问，“那时是晚上，明明没人看到他。”
“我敢肯定就是查理。你们还记得房间里壁炉架上的小钟吗？”阿修说，“它和论文一起不见了，今天早上我在查理的笼子里发现了它。我看查理那么沮丧，就把钟送给了它。它的嘀嗒声可真响啊，就是那个声音让我在笼子里发现它的。”
“你觉得是谁给小钟上的发条？”朱利安震惊了。
“应该是查理吧，”阿修说，“它的手指可灵活了。它一定知道把钟藏在稻草堆里很难被发现。到现在为止，除了我和杰里米，应该就没有其他人坐过它笼子里的草堆吧。我猜，有人进去打扫它的笼子时，它还会机智地把它宝贝的小钟含在嘴里！”
“天哪！”简说，“那么多论文它是怎么带下来的？”
“像阿修说的，我估计论文是和小钟一起被它含在嘴里了，”迪克说，“因为它需要用四肢攀爬和滑下来。天哪，它的嘴巴可真大啊！应该看看它一口能吃下多少食物！”
“这就对了，查理在惊奇先生的指示下偷了论文并藏在嘴里，滑下来之后取出来交给惊奇先生，取的过程中也没让惊奇先生发现嘴里的小钟。可怜的查理，它喜欢听钟的嘀嗒声，会像抱新玩具一样抱着小钟。”乔治说。
“我早上去看它的时候，它听起来像在哭泣，”阿修说，“这让我很难过，可怜的查理，它甚至不明白为什么惊奇先生没来看望它，它太可怜了。”
“我们可以去报警了，”朱利安说，“不仅要逮捕惊奇先生和他的同伙，还要让他俩为盗窃宝贵论文付出代价。天晓得他还让查理偷过什么东西，但我猜他犯下的案子应该不少。”
“是的，”简说，“马戏团走到哪他就偷到哪，他肯定害得很多无辜的人被怀疑。”
“太可恶了！”安妮说，“但是如果惊奇先生坐牢的话，查理该怎么办？”
“杰里米肯定会照顾它的，”阿修说，“他很喜欢查理，查理也喜欢他。我相信杰里米和塔珀爷爷能照顾好它。”
“阿修，你最好把事情的经过告诉你爸爸，”简说，“我知道他总是很忙，但这件事得由他来处理。你把他带来，乔治可以和他讲昨晚的经历。他应该会报警，让警察把惊奇先生抓起来。”
于是，阿修带着淘气包去找他爸爸。下去大厅——上楼梯——沿着楼梯的缓台进入他爸爸的房间……“轰——轰——轰！”阿修，你听起来就像一辆冲下坡的摩托车！别鸣笛啦，一会儿你爸爸又要生气啦，那样你说的话，他可能一个字都听不进去啦！
但海林教授都听进去了，他马上报了警。警察立刻出动，这回惊奇先生插翅难逃了，他的魔术也救不了他，以后有他好受的啦。
他和同伙困在岛上，想逃也逃不了，只能等着警察来抓他们！他不仅要归还偷走的论文，还要归还其他赃物！
“历险完美地画上了句号！”乔治说，“这次的冒险非常刺激！我很高兴你破解了谜案，阿修——从小钟这条线索上入手，你很聪明！要是惊奇先生知道查理偷了小钟的话，他是绝对不会允许它留着的。可怜的查理！”
“不知道爸爸是否允许我把查理养在家里，毕竟它的主人将要去坐牢了。”他打住了，因为简在恐惧地尖叫，“阿修！你要是敢在家里养猩猩，我就辞职，永远不回来了！”简说，“它肯定会来厨房捣乱，还会像淘气包那样顺走餐具和厨具，还会上蹿下跳，只要我多说一句话它就要吼我……”
“好啦，简，我不会在家养查理的，”阿修说，“比起黑猩猩，我更喜欢你，但我最喜欢的还是淘气包！”
“你更喜欢谁我并不关心，”简说，“我只关心我的果酱——拜托你看紧一点你的小猴子，别让它蹭得满脸都是果酱，好吗？这周真是跌宕起伏啊，大猩猩和猴子、来做客的孩子们、论文失窃、乔治失踪、抓住坏蛋！”
“亲爱的简呀，”乔治大笑着跑进厨房，“这个礼拜太有意思了，我们都乐在其中！”
我们也是呀，乔治！迫不及待想看你们下一次的历险，要是可以和侦探团一起冒险就好啦！再见啦！侦探团的少年们！保重！